《Ascension of God》


 1 Trash

    It was summer in the Starry Peaks Mountain Range.


    At the base of one of the Cordillera Mountains you could see a city, hundreds of people on the streets talking, discussing and buying all sorts of things.


    In the northern part of the city was located the Le Clan, which was one of the two clans that ruled the city.


    The whole place was lively and there were several servants pacing.


    Within a month the Purple Flame Sect would come to Huang Di City to take the entrance exam.


    All the young people of Clan Le were extremely excited, to enter the Sect was to guarantee glory and prestige for the Clan and for himself.


    "Do you think Le Chang will have the courage to show up in the competition?"


    "Hmpf¡­ He''d be such an idiot to embarrass our whole family, is it not enough to be rubbish, does he still have to cause trouble for all of us?"


    "Tsc¡­ And think that our financial situation is in chaos because the Patriarch has spent fortunes on Pills to try to restore your son''s broken Qi Channels and Meridians. "


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    " Be quiet and if anyone hears you? "


    Several conversations permeated the Clan Le mansion.


    Le Chang was the son of the present Patriarch and was born with the Qi Channels and the broken Meridians, meaning his path in Dao Martial was doomed to failure since his birth.


    His parents never gave up on him and did everything they could to cure their son, but even after spending a fortune on pills nothing had changed.


    Around the Le Clan mansion was a large, dense forest.


    By noon it was possible to hear noises from branches and tree trunks being punched.


    BOOM BOOM, BOOM


    In a clearing you could see a boy with long black hair, honey-colored eyes, a slender body, and fair skin slapping against a tree trunk.


    Each of his punches chipped the tree.


    With sweat dripping and blood streaming from his hands, Le Chang fell to his knees on the floor, exhausted.


    "I need¡­ some more and I''ll get it." His eyes almost closing with exhaustion and heat.


    He was fifteen years old, but still stuck in the 3rd Grade of the Integration Dao and no matter how hard he tried to attack the 4th Grade, it seemed that the bottleneck was insurmountable.


    But with his insane willpower Le Chang trained every day to exhaustion.


    "I need¡­ my parents need me¡­" He was babbling on his knees on the floor.


    "Hey Le Tai, where are we going?" One girl asked,


    "Le Tai is forbidden to go into the woods too much in this area."


    "Be quiet I think I saw that Le Chang junk coming here, we need to take care of him urgently or he and his foolish father will cause the Guild to lose face again."


    Reaching the clearing they saw Le Chang on his knees with the floor. sweat and dust on your body.


    "Was he training?" The girl was a little surprised.


    "From what good, with his condition he could train centuries and never reach the 4th Degree of the Kingdom of Integration," said Le Tai.


    "Oh! Le Chang, what a joy to meet you here. "Le Tai sneered.


    "Le Tai, what do you want?"


    "Well, I came to ask you something ... I wish you wouldn''t go to the Sect exam and if possible I would like you to commit suicide."


    "Bloody hell, you are¡­" Before Le Chang finished the sentence a powerful kick approached his face, but instinctively he raised his arm to shield his head.


    The impact knocked him against the trunk of a tree and made him spit a lot of blood.


    Rising he raised his guard, it was a miracle he was conscious after having trained so much, to stand was to challenge the concept of the impossible.


    "Tsc¡­ boy just accept his death, damn trash, his father spent the Clan''s savings trying to cure him, because of this our clan is losing his business to the Du Clan, die." Berrou Le Tai.


    Le Tai Quickly charged against Le Chang and gave him another powerful kick in the chest.


    Le Chang crossed his arms in front of him in an ''x'' shape to protect himself, but the difference was insane.


    Le Tai was someone from the 5th Grade of the Dao of Integration, meaning his cultivation was larger than Le Chang''s by two degrees.


    He was simply playing with Le Chang. The bones of Le Chang''s arm had cracked with the first kick, but now they were completely broken.


    The pain numbed Le Chang''s senses and another powerful kick came against his body.


    The first three Degrees of the Kingdom of Integration consist of tempering the body, but to advance to the Fourth Degree one has to absorb Nature''s Qi, which with Le Chang''s Broken Qi Channels and Meridians would be impossible.


    In 4th Degree you will accumulate a great deal of Qi, but in 5th Degree this is where you begin to use Martial Techniques, where you learn to expel Qi from your body outward, which is the basis for all. the Martial Techniques.


    Because the kick hit him hard against Le Chang''s body, he fainted, he knew his Clan''s people hated him, because his father had spent fortunes trying to cure him, but it was all in vain.


    Because of this, Clan Du began attacking Clan Le''s core businesses in Huang Di City.


    "Le Tai, he is Patriarch''s son this will put us in serious trouble." The young woman looked worried.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, we''re doing the clan a favor by getting rid of this trash. It will make us lose face in front of every city and our situation will get even worse, besides, this world doesn''t need garbage. "Le Tai spoke with a vicious look on his face.


    "Besides, we''ll only be in trouble if we get discovered." He spoke with an ominous look as he gripped the hilt of his sword.


    "But they won''t find out, will they?" Le Tai gave a murderous look at the girl and the boy who accompanied him.


    "N¡­ no." They both responded quickly.


    "Come on, let''s take him to the Pit of Doom." Le Tai said as he dragged the fainted Le Chang.


    Entering a few hundred meters into the forest they came to a large clearing, in the middle of it was a huge hole in the ground. It was impossible to see the bottom and anyone who fell there would face certain death.


    "Disappear rubbish," Le Tai said, kicking Le Chang''s half-dead body into the darkness.

 2 The Heavens Smiled

    ¡­


    Le Chang returned to consciousness amid the fall.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" he shouted in terror, the light in the well entrance began to fade, he fell at an insane speed and it seemed that the more pressure came down on his body.


    One hour, two hours, three hours, four hours¡­ one day¡­ two days.


    Le Chang was falling for two days without stopping, the pressure on his body was now insane and several broken bones, his vision blurred and blood spilled from his mouth and nose.


    Her conscience was fading¡­


    "I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ don''t want to die¡­ I don''t want to die." Le Chang shouted.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die." He screamed as more blood left his body.


    Le Chang endured another day of falling, bravely resisting the pressure.


    "I can''t die, my dad¡­ my dad needs me¡­ my mom needs me¡­ please, I can''t die." He mumbled.


    As the last word left his lips his speed began to slow and within seconds his body touched the cold stone.


    ''Got to the bottom?''


    Unable to move his body because of his severe internal injuries, he could only move his head in an attempt to see something, but it was an utter pitch.


    "Pathetic¡­ am I going to die this way?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    A few moments later a small flame appeared floating in the air and lit the place.


    "Tunnel?"


    In the light of the flame, Le Chang saw that the well was the entrance to a tunnel that seemed to extend for hundreds of meters.


    The light hovered above Le Chang and seemed to travel all over his body.


    Then she went again to the head of Le Chang, who looked helpless and with a curious look, a strange feeling passed through him, as if the flame was his friend and not something hostile to his life.


    The flame then split and a small sphere of fire slowly descended toward Le Chang''s mouth, a strange force seemed to open his jaw.


    As soon as the sphere of fire touched his tongue, he felt a burn in his mouth and the sphere suddenly broke into pure energy.


    She began to roam all over Le Chang''s body, her bones began to stick together, her vision began to normalize and her face color returned to normal.


    A strange feeling passed through his body and a few seconds later he could stand up again as if all his injuries had never occurred.


    The rest of the flame still floated and seemed to tell Le Chang to follow her.


    He began to follow her into the tunnel.


    After a few miles, by Le Chang''s calculations, he saw the tunnel opening into a large hall.


    The sight in front of him was stunning.


    There was a forest below ground, you could see a river running with various animals and beasts. Huge trees rose to the tower, there was a huge flame in the ceiling that served as a sun for the place.


    The flame kept going, and Le Chang followed her in shock and curiosity, rubbing her eyes constantly to make sure she wasn''t dreaming.


    After walking a few hundred meters deep into the forest, they came to a stone altar upon arrival, which he saw sent shivers down his soul.


    A huge being with white scales, huge wings, and paws thicker than tree trunks appeared in his vision.


    "Dr.¡­ Dr.¡­ Dragon." He stammered.


    Le Chang stared in amazement at the huge dragon in front of him, who was lying calmly on a huge stone disk.


    "But¡­ what is that."


    A male voice sounded in Le Chang''s head: "Boy, I''m not that."


    He quickly looked at the dragon only to come across two huge red eyes that stared at him like arrows searching. of a target.


    Le Chang couldn''t answer anything, just stared in stunned eyes at him.


    Dragons were legendary creatures, and many said they had disappeared thousands of years ago, but right in front of them was one of these beings. The Dragon''s body emanated a powerful ancient aura that would make anyone have the overwhelming urge to kneel to worship him.


    Looking at Dragon Le Chang noticed blood on the stone wheel.


    "Vo¡­ are you hurt?"


    "Tsc¡­ forget that boy. Tell me, how did you find this place? "


    "They threw me in here." Le Chang responded by closing his fist.


    "Hm¡­ Alright anyway, I''ll send you up again, I''ve healed your broken Qi Channels and Meridians. Consider it a gift for surviving the pressure of the fall, of the few who have ever fallen here none could resist like you. "


    " Hope you''re hurt I can''t¡­ What? Did you fix my broken Qi Channels and Meridians? "Le Chang exclaimed in awe.


    "No big deal¡­"


    Le Chang fell to his knees on the floor and tears streamed down his face as he said, "Thank you so much, I appreciate it. I''ll finally bring joy to my dad. "


    " Hey, hey stop crying boy. Too dramatic for my taste. "


    "Wait, let me help you as a thank you, your wound is very large if you don''t receive the immediate treatment you will die."


    The Dragon looked at Le Chang and something that might have been a smile appeared on his face.


    "I died a long time ago boy, that was just the embodiment of my conscience in my last moments of life." The dragon explained, soon after his body began to glow and the whole altar trembled, the flame on the ceiling seemed to diminish. little.

 3 Renewed

    The glow was extremely blinding and a sensation of warmth ran through Le Chang''s body.


    After the light faded, the majestic dragon gave way to the image of a gray-haired, long-bearded white-robed gentleman, but in his chest was a fist-sized hole that ran through his body.


    Le Chang stunned at the lord in front of him.


    "How¡­ hope you''re not a dragon? How were you hurt like that? "


    " Oh, oh, humans, humans. This is not the time for you to know how I was injured. Listen, boy, I am a Dragon and a special good, when we reach a level of power we can change our appearance to other life forms. Come here, go up to the altar. "


    Without hesitation, Le Chang jumped, but he did not expect his body to be so strong after those injuries and ended up jumping five meters into the air almost crashing straight into the stone disk.


    Le Chang stared at his body in a daze but didn''t have time to inspect it as there was something more important in front of him.


    "What''s your name?" Said the Dragon.


    "I''m Le Chang," he answered.


    The Dragon stared at him and thought: "This boy is strange, surviving this fall is minimal, but when I was healing his body I felt an extremely old aura, could be considered on the same level as mine or even stronger. He still has an interesting character and a praiseworthy personality, it seems I''ve found who I''ve been waiting for thousands of years. "


    "Le Chang, I have a proposal for you. What do you think about making a contract with me? "


    " What kind? "


    " Well, the contract is called the Inheritance Contract. With it, I will put in my body my essence of life and as a result, you will have a much more powerful body, but I must tell you that the risk is great and few humans have survived a Dragon''s Inheritance Contract, even more than my Level. "


    " I accept! No matter what pain I need to endure, I need to grow strong to make my parents proud and happy, and there are some problems to be solved. "Le Chang clenched his fist and a slight killer aura leaked from his body.


    ''Determined¡­ very good, very good.''


    "Come sit there." The old man pointed to the middle of the altar.


    Le Chang sat in the lotus position.


    The old man then approached Le Chang and put his hand on his head and said, "I the Lord of Dragons, the King of all Magic Beasts, the Sovereign of a Thousand Worlds, the Holy Dragon, grant Le Chang my Essence of Life, we will become one and one will be. Our enemies will be one and our allies will be one. Can you accept my Inheritance Contract? "


    " I do. "As soon as Le Chang spoke the flame that was on the ceiling came out of its spot and like a meteor headed toward his body.


    As soon as the flame struck and covered his entire body, his garments were incinerated and his skin began to burn, Le Chang''s screams echoed in the cave that had returned to its original pitch.


    "Hang on boy, if you go through this, amazing things await you," said a voice in her head.


    Le Chang felt his body burn, his eyebrows disappeared, his hair disappeared, his skin was raw, but as the flame burned him she also healed him. New skin appeared and was incinerated shortly thereafter, the hair and eyebrows growing, but they were turned to ashes instantly.


    The pain was harrowing, but Le Chang stood like a mountain and didn''t move an inch.


    After his body had been burned and regenerated by the flame for about an hour, his white skin and dark black hair shone amid the pitch blackness of the cave, his eyes had golden rays and an ancient aura emanated from his body.


    The flame around Le Chang''s body still burned, but it did nothing to him.


    "We''ve been through the first phase boy, first we needed to temper your fragile human body to receive my power." The voice sounded imposing inside Le Chang.


    As soon as the voice ceased the flame began to absorb into her body, her blood began to boil and her bones crackled like burning wood.


    Blood spilled over her skin, but it evaporated soon after.


    Excruciating pain struck Le Chang again, his teeth grinding and tears streaming from his eyes.


    "Hold on boy."


    The pain was insane, but Le Chang kept repeating in his mind the image of his father and mother arguing with the Le Clan elders to give them money to care for their son. His mother Lin Bo''s smile, his honey-colored eyes and long brown hair, his father Le Shen''s loving gaze on him, even though he knew his son could never cultivate.


    The flame that burned her body was ancient and powerful, but the flame that burned inside Le Chang''s heart was renewed every second for the love of her parents.


    After a day the insane pains passed.


    "Your blood and bones have been transformed, as have your Qi Channels and meridians."


    "We will now enter the most important part, your Qi Core. The pain will now be much stronger and if you surrender to it your Qi Core will explode and kill you instantly. "The voice again rang in her head.


    Le Chang nodded.


    The flames, which looked more like burning lava, began to enter Le Chang''s Qi Channels and as dragons drove into his head.


    All Qi Channels converge on the Qi Core in the center of a human''s head.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Le Chang''s Core was empty and there was not a shred of Qi.


    Immediately like a black hole sucking the energy of a star, Le Chang''s Qi Core began to suck the flame.


    A river of energy flowed into the Le Chang Core, immediately a boom was heard followed by something insane.


    ''What is happening?'' Thought the old man.

 4 Training

    All the air Qi around it began to converge on Le Chang forming a huge swirl of pure energy over his head.


    Le Chang was feeling that his consciousness was about to break, it was as if millions of needles attacked his brain every second.


    The pressure was absurd, but a mystical sensation began to pass through his arms, legs, and chest.


    Amid the whirlwind of pain, Le Chang understood, "What is Qi?"


    His body was covered in white mist and trembling with the pleasure of feeling Qi for the first time, but also with the pain, Le Chang felt in his head


    More One day passed in a mixture of pleasure and extreme pain.


    Finally, the air calmed, his body relaxed and he fell back on the cold stone.


    One thing shocked him, he was in the utter darkness of the interior of the earth, but he could see as if it were day, he heard every animal and life in the whole cave, he felt thousands of smells and his touch was insanely sensitive.


    "Congratulations on surviving boy." The old man appeared floating before him.


    "I¡­ thank you."


    "I finally entered the 4th Degree of the Kingdom of Integration!" Le Chang celebrated with tears on his face.


    "Now you have my inheritance boy. My consciousness will disappear from this world, but first I want to give you important knowledge. "


    Approaching Le Chang he touched his finger between Le Chang''s eyes as he felt an insane amount of information entering his head.


    "This is all I know, but it''s still early for some things so I''ve sealed much of my knowledge. I left you a Cultivation Technique, a Martial Base Technique and also my knowledge of Alchemy. "


    " Draconian Cultivation Technique: [The Way of the Dragon God]; Martial Base Technique: [Fist of the Fighting Dragon God]¡­ "a river of knowledge flooded Le Chang''s head, thousands of herbs, materials, and other things he had never even heard of, now seemed as familiar to him as his own room.


    "A little warning boy. Don''t let anyone know that you found me, that you know all this or that you have my inheritance, thousands of people would kill you for it. "


    " Yes, sir¡­ one more thing, how do I get out of here? "


    " Haha, It''s not time to leave boy yet, plus you won''t be able to leave now, take a look to the north of the cave. "


    Le Chang turned his head only to see huge wolves rushing toward him.


    ''Tsc¡­ The flame kept them under control?''


    "Although you are much stronger than before, you still lack experience boy. I probed your memories and saw that in a few weeks there will be a selection for a Sect when the time comes near to it I will tell you how to get out of here. Survive there as best you can, hahahaha. "As soon as the voice was over the old man disappeared leaving Le Chang surrounded by the terrifying roars of huge Magic Beasts.


    The wolves were at least ten feet tall looking like scary creatures.


    "Level 1 Gray Wolves" - Le Chang


    "Tsc¡­ so be it." He roared, breaking against the Magic Beasts.


    He was used to fighting wild animals for training, but the difference between a Magic Beast and the wild animals of the Le Clan forest was like heaven and earth.


    Le Chang always trained hard every day, his martial arts were amazing and he had a refined sense of battle.


    With his senses enhanced by a Dragon''s Essence of Life, he could see each movement of the animals in slow motion, being in the 4th Degree of the Kingdom of Integration he could finally use Martial Techniques.


    Le Chang knew none other than the Dragon passed him, the Fist of the Fighting Dragon God.


    The ability was to expel Qi into his palm and form a pure-energy Dragon Claw like a boxing glove.


    As he moved toward the group of Gray Wolves, Le Chang began to form the Dragon''s Claw around his hand, as the first wolf jumped against Le Chang, he swerved a little to the right and then delivered a powerful one. punch against the right flank of the Beast.


    Le Chang was stunned by the power of the Technique, as soon as his punch hit the Gray Wolf''s body the animal was thrown dozens of feet and died crashing into the trunk of a huge tree.


    "What a powerful technique." He watched as he took a breath.


    The wolves surrounded him and began attacking from all sides, although Le Chang was much stronger he had not yet gotten used to his new powers and the fight was arduous.


    After a long battle, only Le Chang and a four-meter Gray Wolf remained.


    "So you are the leader in?" Le Chang''s robes had been torn since he fell into the well, but now they were ragged, revealing dozens of injuries to his body from his recent battle.


    The Gray Wolf stared at Le Chang with a huge desire for blood, this young man in front of him had killed his pack and still dared to oppose him, this boy was asking to die.


    Le Chang attacked the Wolf who quickly brought his paw up and down towards Le Chang''s skull.


    Who responded by putting his arms over his head to defend himself.


    The impact opened a small crater under Le Chang''s feet that slightly bent his legs, this Wolf in front of him was about to become a Level 2 Gray Wolf and was comparable to someone at the peak of the 4th Degree of the Kingdom of Integration.


    But Le Chang would not back down from such a small problem.


    Quickly Le Chang leaped aside and the Magic Beast''s paw hit the ground, causing the surrounding area to tremble.


    Le Chang then took advantage of the dust that rose and ran to the animal''s paws striking the joints of the Magic Beast, making her howl in pain.


    In fury the Beast brought his paw against Le Chang, hitting his left ribs and throwing him dozens of feet away.


    Le Chang dug his Qi Dragon Claws into the ground to slow down, stopping before hitting a rock wall.


    "That would hurt," he said as he smiled.


    The beast had its leg broken and its movement compromised.


    Le Chang then charged toward the beast and struck dozens of blows on the animal''s head until it fell unconscious to the ground.


    Le Chang came in breathlessly and gathered a large amount of Qi in his hand, striking a powerful blow at the base of the Beast''s head, killing her instantly.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "I need to get your Magic Crystal," said Le Chang, looking for a way to open the animal''s skull.


    Magic Crystals were formed within Magic Beasts and were valuable items for cultivation, pills, and artifacts.


    Le Chang then walked for a few meters until he found a slightly sharp rock and using used a bit of his Qi to add some resistance to the rock while striking the Beast''s skull.


    Le Chang quickly spotted a Red Sphere with a large and chaotic Qi.

 5 Cultivate

    A few days later¡­


    ''A fortnight before the sect''s examination¡­ I have thirty Magic Crystals I picked up from the Gray Wolves and some other beasts¡­ That will give me an interesting amount of gold.'' Le Chang thought.


    The Magic Crystals were amazing to cultivate, but right now your Clan needed money, so he would save them.


    They were valuable, in a small town like Huang Di City, a Tier One Magic Crystal was worth ten gold coins, there was the even rarer Tier Two Magic Crystal and was worth at least thirty gold coins.


    It must be said that Clan Le''s annual revenue was two thousand gold coins.


    Magic Crystals were expensive for their rarity, there weren''t many Magic Beasts around Huang Di City, so it took long and dangerous expeditions to get the Crystals.


    The risk was worth it because of the great help in cultivating, but also in forging magical artifacts and pills.


    The cave was pitch black, but because of the Dragon''s Essence of Life on its body, Le Chang could see it as if it were day.


    He was in a fissure in the cave walls, sitting in the Lotus position and meditating.


    A few hours later he woke up.


    "Hmm, it looks like most of the wounds were healed¡­ well, let''s keep hunting."


    After fighting the Gray Wolf he had to heal for two days before returning to battle.


    Just as it was about to emerge from the fissure a crash occurred, followed by a menacing roar.


    "Boy is a Level Two Magic Beast is a good test for you," said a voice in her head.


    "Hadn''t your conscience died?"


    "I also thought it would disappear, but it looks like your body is special, I don''t know how I managed to keep my consciousness alive inside your body."


    "Do you have a name?"


    "Um¡­ call me Seiryuu."


    "All well."


    Le Chang calmly went out and scanned the area around him for the source of the roar.


    A Level Two Magic Beast was comparable to someone at the peak of the 7th Grade Dao Integration, few people in Huang Di City would be comparable to a Magic Beast of this level.


    Huang Di City was a small town in Zao State, the two strongest people being Le Chang''s father, Le Shen, who was in the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration, and the Patriarch of Clan Du, who was also in the 10th Grade of Integration.


    Le Chang ran up a tree and spotted a huge ice snake.


    "Coldfire Serpent". Said Seiryuu.


    "Cold Fire?" - Le Chang


    "She unleashes a kind of fire, but instead of burning it freezes everything she touches. Be careful. "- Seiryuu.


    Le Chang was at the peak of the 4th Degree of the Dao of Integration, but as his body was rebuilt he could expel Qi from his body even though he had not reached the 5th Degree.


    This advantage came from tremendous suffering, the pain he suffered when his body was rebuilt, by the Essence of Life of a dragon was insane.


    Le Chang accumulated Qi until his hand was covered with a layer of Red Qi in the form of a dragon''s claw.


    The Coldfire Serpent had already sensed Le Chang''s presence and quickly rushed to him.


    She was at least ten meters tall and the air around her emanated a powerful cold aura.


    The Magic Beast upon reaching a few feet from Le Chang quickly brought his tail, like a giant whip toward the tree he was on.


    Jumping in time to see the tree crushed, Le Chang took a breath and said with cold sweat on his forehead, "Quick."


    The Serpent was too fast Le Chang could barely get close to her, she was too powerful, her tail trembled on the floor and cracked the size of an average adult.


    "You have the Essence of Life of a Dragon, it is the most powerful of the flames, why do you fear such an inferior being when you have the Inheritance of a Dragon God?" Seiryuu''s voice rang in Le Chang''s head.


    "But I don''t know how to use it¡­" - Le Chang.


    "She is part of you, imagine her as an extension of your body, as a reserve of a powerful Qi and try to draw her power, if you can do that you can fight this Magic Beast." - Seiryuu.


    It would be suicidal for Le Chang to fight her now, being in the 4th Grade of the Dao of Integration the difference was three degrees. So he quickly retreated a few hundred meters, yet it was not time to face something of this level.


    Although Beasts, Demons, and other beings have differences in cultivation, they all have certain equality.


    Low-Level Magic Beasts are instinctive and unconsciously absorb Qi from the atmosphere, but there are High-Level Magic Beasts that have cultivation techniques and intelligence equal to or even superior to humans.


    "Go back to the fissure and use it to cultivate ... Your goal is to understand at least part of my Heritage in the remaining fourteen days ... I''ll only let you out of here if you can defeat that Coldfire Serpent." se.


    "He''s right ... I need to be superior to those around me ... I need to always be two steps ahead of everyone." Le Chang said with a determined look.


    He returned to the fissure and sat in the lotus position.


    Using the Draconian Cultivation Technique: [The Way of the Dragon God], Le Chang began to try to feel the nuances of Inheritance power.


    He had so far only meditated on Breathing Techniques, as his Clan lacked Cultivation Techniques.


    Seiryuu told him to start farming at the right time.


    He knew that in the face of a challenge Le Chang''s potential would be maximized.


    Although superficially Le Chang seems calm, inside a fire was blazing more powerful than the Essence of Life of a Dragon God, this flame was called Willpower.


    He had squeezed the humiliations, the efforts of his parents and their failures and turned them into fuel to overcome the hardships ahead.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Wood feeds fire; fire by ashes forms the earth; the earth generates metal; the metal melts and becomes water, and water feeds the wood¡­ fire melts the metal and it cuts the wood; wood invades the earth, which dams water; the water finally puts out the fire. "Le Chang repeated calmly.


    His state was of extreme concentration.


    He had only fourteen days to learn something that would give him insane power and he needed it to restore his honor, that of his parents and his clan.


    Ten days later¡­


    ''I doubt if he could, I''ll keep him here training in the cave for a few years¡­ He can''t learn the first part of the Ultimate Dragon Cultivation Technique.'' - Seiryuu.


    At the end of his thought, he turned his attention to Le Chang, simply to be amazed at what was happening around the young man.

 6 Ancestral Aura

    Le Chang''s body was covered by a blue flame.


    ''But how?'' Seiryuu thought, perplexed by the sight before him.


    ''It should take months to get any results¡­''


    The Way of the Dragon God was divided into five parts, each corresponding to one of the five transformations of the elements.


    Dragons were divine beings who possessed an intelligence far superior to that of humans.


    While mankind was apt for one or two transformations, with rare exceptions for some geniuses who had aptitude for three transformations, Dragons were able to master the five and thereby achieve supreme power.


    ''This is impossible.'' - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang should only be able to use one of the transformations in the 7th Grade Dao Integration, but here he was with his body wrapped in a dark flame without even letting his clothes burn.


    ''This boy ... Who is this boy.''


    Two more days have passed¡­


    Le Chang calmly opened his eyes and a slight transformation was visible in his body.


    His once honey-colored eyes were faintly red, his hair black as the night sky, his body emanating a slight pressure, like a sleeping dragon.


    His white skin glowed with blue flame, the air around him was extremely hot.


    "How did you do that?" Seiryuu asked Le Chang in astonishment.


    "I don''t know¡­ I just felt the Inheritance as if it were my body¡­ It took me ten days to find a way to control it, so at the end of this period I felt the energy coursing through my body and I tried to channel it to my Core. Qi. "- Le Chang


    ''Can he feel the power of Inheritance by being on the Dao of Integration? Only people in the Spirit Dao can feel it. Inheritance is like the Spirit of a Magic Beast, it''s your life¡­ Who is this boy¡­ Is it something to do with the energy in your body? '' - Seiryuu


    "Very well, I think it''s time to get out of here, isn''t it?" - Le Chang.


    "Of course ... let''s see what you can do," replied Seiryuu, puzzled.


    Le Chang quickly emerged from the fissure and headed for the spot where he had spotted the Icefire Serpent.


    The Magic Beast was still there, feeding on a small pack of gray wolves.


    Le Chang took a new breath and quickly headed toward her.


    The Serpent quickly felt it and his body began to ooze with blood as Le Chang escaped, the cold aura of his body freezing the grass around him.


    Le Chang closed his eyes and concentrated for a moment until powerful flames appeared in his body.


    In the darkness of the cave, it was possible to see a powerful and warm blue light. The heat of the flame created a thin mist as it met the freezing air from the snake.


    ''Fist of the Fighting Dragon God.'' Le Chang thought before a Dragon Claw made of Qi appeared over his hands.


    The flame enveloped Claw, who quickly changed. The Claw that was once red was now a soft blue as the sky and its power had increased exponentially.


    The Serpent quickly attacked Le Chang.


    Throwing his powerful tail at his opponent, the speed was so absurd that Le Chang barely had time to defend himself.


    Placing his arms on his right flank to hold the impact, Le Chang was thrown dozens of feet away.


    The Serpent gave him no rest and immediately jumped with her mouth open toward him, who jumped left and punched the Beast''s jaw.


    A sound of breaking glass could be heard and a small crack appeared in the Serpent''s head, but it only made her angrier.


    Her tail came again against Le Chang who jumped up and dodged the powerful blow. Taking advantage of the fall he delivered a powerful kick to the Serpent''s body. His leg was engulfed in flames and so he inflicted much more damage than usual.


    Another large crack appeared over the animal''s body.


    The Serpent then felt threatened and released all his bloodlust, making Le Chang shiver. After all, he was still a boy and had never fought such a powerful being. But as soon as he was about to give up, a slight aura ran through his body, soothed his senses and reinforced his flames.


    "Thank you Seiryuu" - Le Chang.


    "I¡­ I¡­ It wasn''t me." - Seiryuu.


    "Who was¡­" Lee Chang was prevented from finishing the sentence by a huge tail coming towards him.


    The tail hit him so hard that his body was thrown dozens of feet, stopping only as it crashed into a rock wall.


    ''It''s a beast about to become a Level Three Magic Beast¡­ Damn, I didn''t notice that¡­ the boy will die like that.'' - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang felt some broken bones, his Qi was in chaos and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    Again the aura ran through his body and soothed him, clearing his thoughts.


    "Get up and fight." Le Chang heard a whisper in his ear.


    He realized that it was not Seiryuu, but something different, older, more powerful.


    The Serpent again jumped at Le Chang with his jaw open and about to swallow him.


    Quickly Le Chang swerved sideways, the Serpent crashing into the wall causing the whole area to shake.


    Le Chang quickly shouted "Fighting Dragon God Kick" as his leg was encased in a blue Pure Qi Dragon''s paw.


    ''Understood the second part of the Martial Base Technique: [Fist of the Fighting Dragon God *]¡­ Very good¡­ Very good¡­ "- Seiryuu.


    As soon as the blow hit the Serpent''s left flank, it was thrown a few feet away along with the sound of breaking glass.


    In the end, she was still an animal and her instinct dominated her, again she leaped blindly toward Le Chang.


    He quickly ran close to the stone wall and as soon as he was a few feet from the Serpent, he jumped against the wall and used it as a base to leap into the Beast''s head, throwing a powerful punch at the Frostfire Serpent.


    ''Clack¡­ Clack¡­ Clack¡­''


    A few seconds later the Magic Beast crumbled into small pieces of ice.


    "What was that ... that voice ... that aura." Le Chang said gasping.


    "Seiryuu, do you know what that was?" - Le Chang


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ it''s something older than dragons¡­ What''s inside your Qi Core is something only you can find out." - Seiryuu.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    ''Something older than us¡­ What the hell is in this boy¡­ Is that why his body was so damaged? Can''t stand the presence of this Ancient Aura? ¡­ ''- Seiryuu.


    "Alright boy, get the Magic Crystal and let''s get out of here¡­" - Seiryuu.


    "Fine" - Le Chang.


    In the ice, he gathered a small white sphere the size of a fist.


    Using a torn piece of his cloak he made a bag to carry the Magic Crystals.


    "It''s time to leave." - Le Chang.

 7 Examination of the Sec

    "How am I going to go up?" - Le Chang.


    "You''re going to climb," Seiryuu said laughing.


    "Last time I was falling three days, how the hell could I get that up, I won''t be in time for the Cult exam." - Le Chang.


    "Rest assured, the well is four miles deep, what happened was that you had the sensation of falling for three days, while you were trapped in an illusion for three days." - Seiryuu.


    "But what about the injuries?" - Le Chang.


    "They were real¡­ only the fall was an illusion, the rest was true¡­ Now come on up, you still have just over two days left until the exam." - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang then began his climb.


    After two hours of climbing, he finally reached the top of the well.


    "How are my mom and dad¡­" said Le Chang with a look of guilt and sadness.


    He had been missing for almost a month, his father and mother must be dying of worry.


    **************************************


    Meanwhile in a large hall.


    "Patriarch Le Shen, we must suspend the search for your son ... He must be dead for days already, we need the warriors to protect the clan mansion and take care of the chores ... we are wasting time and money." Said an Elder with a long gray beard Blue robes.


    With a look of sadness and helplessness, Le Shen said, "Okay, have everyone back down¡­"


    Le Shen then stood up and with a downcast look and left the room.


    "Le Shen! News about our son? "Said a young woman with honey-colored eyes, long brown hair and white skin.


    "Lin Bo my love. I¡­. I¡­. I¡­. I''m sorry, but I had to cancel the searches¡­ he''s been missing for almost a month my love¡­ "- Le Shen.


    Weeping Lin Bo threw herself into her husband''s arms.


    "I know he''s alive, I know, I know, I know," she said as tears ran down her cheeks.


    "Come, my love, let''s go to the bedroom. You need to rest, "said Le Shen with teary eyes.


    He loved his wife and child more than anything in this world, his son being born a cripple for Qi cultivation was great sadness in his heart, but his death was an even greater thud.


    *************************


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Aren''t you going straight to your house?" - Seiryuu.


    "No, I will use the time left to advance to the 5th Grade Dao Integration¡­ It would be strange that being in the 4th Grade Dao Integration could release Qi from my body." - Le Chang.


    ''Insightful.'' - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang then returned to the place where he always practiced his blows, nearby was a small cave hidden by branches and thickets.


    He stepped in and quickly covered it again, it was still two days until the Cult Exam.


    The Exam was open to anyone who wanted to participate.


    "Even being at the peak of the 4th Grade of the Integration Dao, it will be difficult to break the bottleneck in two days." - Seiryuu.


    "I need to ... fail is not an option." Le Chang said with a serious look.


    Sitting in the lotus position he began to meditate.


    ************************************


    Two days later¡­


    In the middle of Huang Di City was a huge square with thousands of people, the Cult Exam was an important event and attracted people from nearby towns and villages.


    Most of the spectators were standing, with only a few prominent figures sitting around a large stage.


    "Patriarch Le Shen, my condolences for your son Le Chang." Said a man in a white robe and a vicious look.


    "Thank you, Patriarch Du Hong." - Le Shen.


    Le Shen and his wife, Lin Bo, we''re sitting in two seats near the stage, next to the couple was Patriarch Du Hong and his wife, Muang Mei.


    Also present were some important merchants and the City Lord, Huang Kai.


    A few moments later three powerful auras awoke them all.


    In the sky you could see three people floating like heavenly beings, their robes were white and gilded. The three descended to the stage, there were two Elders and a young girl with them, their beauty was unique and exuded an aura of contagious nobility.


    "Patriarch Le Shen greets Elder Long Mu, Elder Ming Feng, and Miss Chi Ziyun," said Le Shen with great reverence of respect.


    "Patriarch Du Hong greets Elder Long Mu, Elder Ming Feng, and Miss Chi Ziyun." Du Hong also said with great reverence of respect.


    "Huang Kai greets Elder Long Mu, Elder Ming Feng, and Miss Chi Ziyun," said City Lord Huang Di, with a longbow of respect.


    "Thank you for your kindness, I imagine you are all ready for the Exam? We are very busy in our Purple Flame Sect, "said Ming Feng with his serious, frowning face.


    "Rest assured Elder Ming Feng, Huang Di City will not disappoint us, will it?" Long Mu spoke with a smile to the two Patriarchs and the Lord of the City.


    "Sure." Everyone responded quickly.


    Among the crowd was a young man wearing a large cloak that hid his face, after selling a Magic Crystal Le Chang bought some clothes and a simple iron sword.


    "The Elders are in the Spirit Dao and the girl in the 10th Grade of the Integration Dao, she''s only a little older than you, she''s probably stronger than her father." - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang looked at the girl, she had long black hair, deep blue eyes, jade-white skin and a white cloak that delicately outlined her curves.


    Le Chang spotted Le Tai, along with the two young men who were with him on the day Le Chang was thrown into the well, a slight killer aura came out of Le Chang''s body scaring some young people beside him, but he quickly retracted it.


    Le Chang spotted his mother next to his father greeting the visitors of the Purple Flame Cult, the sadness, and helplessness for the loss of his beloved son visible on their faces. Slight guilt passed over Le Chang, but he quickly turned it into willpower to move on.


    He would use sadness, humiliation, and guilt as fuels to climb the mountain of Dao Martial and become a God.


    "Very well, we will begin the Examination of the Purple Flame Sect, all those under the age of twenty and cultivation at or above the 4th Degree of the Dao of Integration get on the stage." - Long Mu.

 8 Examination of the Sect Part 2

    Quickly about a hundred young people took the stage, the youngest being fourteen and the oldest twenty.


    "I hope we are not wasting our time." - Ming Feng.


    "I noticed some interesting people, that black cloak person for example." - Long Mu.


    Chi Ziyun took his gaze to the figure his Master mentioned.


    "Chi Ziyun, can you feel anything coming from the black-cloaked person on stage?" - Long Mu.


    "No, Master." - Chi Ziyun


    "That''s why he''s interesting, not even I can feel his Qi." - Long Mu.


    "What? Not even you? "- Chi Ziyun.


    Long Mu smiled.


    "Very well, since everyone is here we will start the first step," said Ming Feng, reaching forward and sending a huge crystal out of the ring of his hand.


    "This crystal will measure the level of cultivation, the purity of your Qi and your talent." - Ming Feng.


    "The minimum cultivation to advance to the second phase is 4th Degree of Integration Dao, the minimum purity is Gray and the minimum talent is a 3rd Degree Deadly Body." - Long Mu.


    The purity of Qi is very important. The purer Qi, the greater one''s power. Purity is divided into Black, Gray, White, Green, Blue, and Gold.


    Talent is equally important and is divided into Mortal Body from 1st to 3rd Degree, Heavenly Body from 1st to 3rd Degree, and Divine from 1st to 3rd Degree.


    "Everyone gets a box number, we''ll call one by one to do the test." - Ming Feng.


    This was an important moment, everyone was seeking glory for themselves and their families, but being tested in front of thousands was still complicated.


    ''Number 2?'' Le Chang was surprised.


    "Number 1, get on the stage." - Said Long Mu.


    A young man wearing a brown cloak with pure gold embroidery stepped onto the stage.


    "It''s Du Clan''s young master, Du Zhong. I hear he''s in the 7th Degree of the Dao of Integration. "


    " He will surely enter the Purple Flame Sect. "


    Le Chang heard several comments about the young man heading toward the crystal.


    "Put your hand on the Crystal and inject your Qi into it." - Ming Feng.


    With a smug, proud look, Du Zhong put his hand on it.


    A few seconds later some information appeared.


    "Cultivation: 7th Grade Dao Integration, 17 years old, Talent: 1st Degree Heaven Body and Purity: White¡­ Congratulations you have moved to the second phase." - Long Mu.


    Du Zhong returned to his spot with a glance toward Chi Ziyun who didn''t even look at him.


    "Hmpf." Du Zhong snorted indignantly.


    "Number 2, come on." - Ming Feng.


    A young man in a black robe took the stage and positioned himself in front of the crystal.


    "Cultivation: 5th Grade Dao Integration, 15 years, Talent: 3rd Degree Heaven Body and Purity: Green". Said Long Mu.


    "Since when is such a genius in our city?"


    "Must be some young man from an unknown village"


    "3rd Degree Heaven Body¡­ Your future is brighter than Du Zhong''s"


    Several murmurs were heard throughout the square and some wondered where this young man appeared.


    "Tsc¡­ I couldn''t suppress my talent enough¡­" Le Chang told Seiryuu.


    "Your current talent is Above the 3rd Degree Divine Body and the Purity of your Qi is at least Golden¡­ You did a good job suppressing it." - Seiryuu.


    Quickly one hundred were tested and only forty people passed.


    "Very well, we will continue to the second phase. First, each of you must get new numbers. "- Ming Feng.


    Le Chang picked up the number ten tag.


    "The second phase will consist of 1v1 battles, which will take place as follows, number one will fight with number forty, number two with number thirty-nine and so on. Once the twenty winners are decided, we will have a new round in the same way and the remaining ten will fight to decide the five final winners and only these five will enter the Purple Flame Sect. "- Long Mu.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Number 1 and Number 40, go up in the arena." - Ming Feng.


    A young man with dark skin, robust body, brown eyes, and black hair took the stage.


    On the other side came a dark-skinned boy with a slender body and long black hair.


    Both were in the 5th Grade of the Dao of Integration.


    "Begin." - Long Mu.


    The stout young man held a huge brass staff.


    The slender young man held a bronze saber.


    "Who do you think will win?" "I think Fan Huo will do better with his staff" "Lai Jun is a genius at Saber, he certainly will win " Several murmurs rang through the square, even some bets were made between the crowd. Fan Huo, using his staff as a base, jumped into the air, quickly attacked his opponent''s head with his Qi-covered staff. Lai Jun covered his saber with Qi and quickly positioned him to defend his opponent''s attack. Lai Jun was forced to take a few steps back and Fan Huo used the impact to jump back and stand up. Lai Jun quickly attacked Fan Huo and struck his saber into his opponent''s heart.


    The young man with the bat quickly jumped to the side and using his weapon as support spun on it and brought a heavy kick towards Lai Jun.


    Lai Jun jumped sideways, the kick created a small crater in the arena.


    Lai Jun brought the blade toward his opponent''s head taking advantage of a small opening that emerged.


    Fan Huo deflected the tip of the blade with his staff but received a powerful Qi-covered kick in his leg that momentarily destabilized him, seizing this opportunity. Lai Jun attacked his opponent''s throat with his sword.


    "I surrender," said Fan Huo feeling the cold blade at her neck.


    "Number 40 Winner" - Long Mu.


    ************


    "Next Number 10 and Number 31, go up in the arena." - Ming Feng.


    A young man wearing a black cloak jumped to the spot.


    On the other side was an arrogant-looking boy wearing a green cloak with some embroidery.


    Le Chang studied his opponent carefully, with a plan in mind a small smile passed over his covered face.


    "START" - Long Mu.

 9 Examination of the Sect Part 3

    "I believe Jia Xinyue will win, he is in the 6th Grade of the Integration Dao and has already released his Divine Sense, a 3rd Degree Heaven Body will not help him in a fight"


    "He may surprise us"


    "I bet fifty silver coins on Jia Xinyue"


    "I bet sixty silver coins on the young man in the black robe"


    "Give up soon, you won''t beat me with your 5th-grade cultivation." Jian Xinyue told Le Chang.


    "Hahaha, this is going to be fun," Le Chang said as he unleashed his murderous aura.


    ''Fifteen years old and already has this murderous aura in his body, who would say we would find such a monster.'' - Long Mu.


    Chi Ziyun frowned slightly.


    Quickly Jia Xinyue used her Divine Sense, it is made of mental energy, but cultivators can solidify it and use it for various purposes, it is also used to sense the surroundings and measure the strength of her opponent, such as her Cultivation level and so on. .¡­


    Jia Xinyue scanned Le Chang''s body, but felt nothing but his Cultivation in the 5th Grade Dao Integration, he couldn''t feel Le Chang''s body movements either, it gave him slight anxiety, the biggest Sense''s asset Divine was reading his opponent''s movements.


    Le Chang then calmly withdrew an iron sword, this caused some laughter and mockery, iron was one of the simplest materials from which a weapon could be made.


    In Huang Di City only bronze and silver weapons were considered good for a cultivator since even non-practitioners had iron swords.


    A faint smile crossed Jia Xinyue''s face.


    Le Chang fired at Jia Xinyue who instinctively pulled a Silversword from his waist and parried Le Chang''s blow.


    Le Chang was forced to step back while Jia Xinyue stood in the same spot with a smile on his face.


    Jia Xinyue quickly ran against Le Chang and struck dozens of blows on him.


    Le Chang wisely parried each blow with mastery, but his Iron sword was being damaged, materials such as Bronze and Silver were mixed with elemental gems and Qi, making them much more resilient in the process.


    Jia Xinyue jumped toward Le Chang moving her Silversword in a vertical arc, but that was stopped by Le Chang''s sword.


    Quickly Jia Xinyue used her Divine Sense to help her Blade maneuver brought her to Le Chang''s right flank, which narrowly escaped.


    Jia Xinyue took advantage of the small opening and delivered a powerful kick to his opponent''s left flank, but Le Chang quickly brought his arm to defend himself.


    ''What this monster is made of.'' Jia Xinyue thought as she felt her leg numb, Le Chang had a much higher body after being refined by the Dragon God Essence of Life.


    Le Chang then quickly punched Jia Xinyue''s abdomen, but Jia used his sword to defend himself.


    Le Chang foreseeing this movement kicked Jia Xinyue''s right arm, who jumped back quickly with his fingers broken by the kick.


    "Use the Path of the Dragon God." - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang quickly activated the first part of the Dragon God Path, but he quickly retracted the flames that lay over his body, so as not to draw unwanted attention.


    Le Chang then condensed all his flame into his fist and used the principles of the Fighting Dragon God Fist to strengthen it.


    He had to wait for his opponent to waver before he could hit him with his technique.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Jia Xinyue was furious, her opponent was a Grade below his own, but she was pushing him harder and harder. Then, using his superior cultivation, he began striking heavy blows at Le Chang using massive amounts of Qi, but Qi defended himself with mastery.


    Jia Xinyue attacked her opponent''s Iron Sword with her sword in a horizontal arc, the moment they met the simple Iron Sword was shattered.


    Jia Xinyue lashed toward Le Chang''s heart, but Le Chang jumped to the side and gave her a creep, knocking her off balance.


    ''What is it??'' Jia Xinyue thought in panic as she felt an oppressive aura move toward her face.


    In the next second, a powerful punch shot Jia Xinyue''s face that was thrown out of the arena against a barrier placed by the Cult Examiners, spitting a lot of blood.


    Le Chang was unharmed and standing in the middle of the arena.


    "Number 2 wins the battle." - Long Mu.


    "Master, what was that boy''s final move? It felt like a simple punch. "Chi Ziyun asked as he used his Divine Sense.


    "For a moment, I felt a small oppressive aura, but it was immediately contained and then the only thing I saw was a large amount of Qi in the boy''s fist." - Long Mu.


    Chi Ziyun frowned for a moment, not even his Spirit Dao Master knew what kind of technique the boy had used, which made her curious about the person under the black cloak.


    "Next, Number 12 and Number 29, take the stage." - Ming Feng.


    Du Zong wore a brown robe with some gold embroidery, his opponent a young man with white skin, shrewd eyes, and neatly trimmed black hair.


    Climbing the stage Du Zong glanced over at Chi Ziyun, but she was looking the other way as if the arena in front of her was nothing.


    Du Zong looked in the same direction and saw a person in a black cloak.


    Her knuckles went white, and anger and hatred washed over her mind.


    "Hmpf" Bufou Du Zong.


    "That girl is staring at you, Le Chang." - Seiryuu.


    "I realize ... Well if she''s interested in me, I''ll give her a good show." Le Chang said as he smiled under his cloak.


    "START" - Ming Feng.


    Du Zong withdrew a Silver Katana with his black fist, his opponent also had a Blue Handled Silver Sword.


    Du Zong and his opponent ran against.


    An explosion sounded as they met and slight dust rose from the arena.


    "Du Zong is in 7th Grade Dao Integration, he will win this easy"


    "Wuo Zuo is in 6th grade, but do you remember the black cloak person? She managed to beat someone a higher degree¡­ "


    The discussion was warm.


    The dust slowly subsided to reveal the scene.

 10 Examination of the Sect Part 4

    Du Zong had pierced Wuo Zuo''s body and on his face was a dark smile, a mixture of pleasure and madness dancing on Du Zong''s face.


    Chi Ziyun, Long Mu and Ming Feng frowned at such a scene, cruelty was part of the way of Martial Cultivation, but what happened here was pure pleasure in death, a person with such a personality is dangerous.


    "Number 29 Won" - Ming Feng.


    Du Zong came down from the arena, glancing at the young man in the black cloak.


    It was not forbidden to kill, but it brought a dark air to the whole square, which at times was festive and warm, now it was as if a cold winter wind hung over the place.


    "Boy, what are you going to do?" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang didn''t answer, but Seiryuu felt Le Chang''s blood boiling and his eyes shifted slightly from their usual honey color to vibrant red.


    The battles continued, but much quieter and cooler.


    A few moments later the Top 20 was decided.


    "Each gets a number from the box." Ming Feng said coldly.


    Le Chang took the number 12.


    .


    .


    .


    The area where the leading figures were sitting felt the conflict in the air.


    Le Shen and Lin Bo were looking distant and helpless.


    After Du Zong''s act, everyone looked to where Patriarch Du Hong was.


    Feeling the looks he gave a mocking smile, his philosophy of life was to be ruthless and destroy everything in his path without mercy.


    ***********************


    "Number 1 and Number 20, take the stage." - Long Mu.


    On one side was a girl with long black hair, white skin, green eyes, and a slender body.


    On the other a young man with white skin, robust body, brown eyes, and serious look.


    "Look is the young lady from Wuhan City, Wuhan Xie"


    "She is at the peak of the 6th Grade Dao of Integration being at the age of 14, she''s a genius."


    She jumped onto the stage and, like a fairy, delicately landed on him.


    She held a Silver Katana that gleamed in the sunlight, her body emanating nobility.


    His opponent held a bronze sword and was in the middle of the 6th grade of the Dao of Integration.


    "Begin" - Long Mu.


    "O Sovereign, God of Ice, Grant me the power to overcome my enemies. Use me as your weapon and take revenge on those who despise you. "Wuhan Xie sang as an extremely cold aura leaked from his body.


    "Oh! The girl is special¡­ "- Seiryuu.


    "Why?" - Le Chang.


    "Use the Dragon Path and focus the power on your eyes." - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang''s eyes quickly became vibrant red, his pupils took on a feline appearance that exuded an ancient and powerful aura.


    Long Mu and Ming Feng looked at the young man in the black cloak and looked at each other.


    As soon as Le Chang looked toward the girl he saw the entire network of Qi Channels from his body as well as his Meridians, he saw Qi running through them.


    "Look at her Qi Core." - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang took his gaze to the center of Wuhan Xie''s head and saw that on his Qi Core there was the drawing of a lotus.


    "This is the mark of the Holy Ice God. Who would have thought that the person who would inherit his inheritance would be here. "- Seiryuu.


    Wuhan Xie''s young opponent was momentarily paralyzed and paid dearly for it.


    Numbly the young man was greeted with a kick to his chest that threw him out of the arena.


    The battles continued.


    ***************************


    "Number 9 and Number 12, go up to the arena." - Ming Feng.


    "It''s young Le Tai, he''s at the peak of the 5th Grade Dao of Integration."


    "Your brother Le Chong is at the peak of the 6th Grade Dao Integration and is the hope of the Le Family"


    "The Le family is suffering more losses every day, I learned that Patriarch Le Shen''s son died"


    Le Chang heard the murmurs and clenched his fists.


    Le Tai was the one who threw him to death, but in the end, he was another step in the rise of Le Chang, when he threw Le Chang into the well he certainly "died" and was reborn as a phoenix reborn from the ashes.


    Le Tai was anxious, he knew that the person in front of him was much stronger than him, as he would never be able to beat someone 6th Grade Dao of Integration.


    "Begin" - Long Mu.


    Le Tai still deserved a lesson and Le Chang knew how to punish him forever.


    Le Tai didn''t even see how, but after a clear word sounded in his ears he found himself staring at the sky.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Just as Long Mu began the battle, Le Chang fired at his opponent and roared, saying, "Fly."


    A heavy blow struck Le Tai''s trunk and smashed dozens of its Qi Channels and Meridians at the impact site.


    Le Tai landed on the barrier around the arena and the sound of breaking bones was heard.


    Long Mu and Ming Feng looked at each other again¡­


    Chi Ziyun frowned slightly¡­


    "Cruel?" Muttered Chi Ziyun.


    "It may seem, but the black-cloaked person held on a lot. The boy''s bones have been broken cleanly and although he can no longer cultivate he is alive and will recover quickly. "Long Mu said watching Le Chang, it was clear to her that for this young man to take such action any disagreement should exist, it was different from Du Hong in killing for pleasure.


    Battles continued, Du Hong''s opponent gave up immediately as he stepped into the arena.


    Du Hong burst out laughing.


    Quickly the Top 10 was formed.


    "It''s time." - Le Chang.


    "Very well, again the remaining ten come and get their numbers in this box." - Long Mu.


    Le Chang got Number 1.


    *****************


    "Very well, Number 1 and Number 10, get on stage."


    Le Chang jumped into the arena, on the other side Du Hong glanced at Chi Ziyun and smiled again.


    ''Let''s see if she''ll keep looking at this shit after I got her head off.'' - Du Hong.


    "So¡­ I''ll give you two options¡­ First, you die. As you kneel before me and acknowledge my superiority. "- Du Hong.


    The murmur burst through the crowd, Du Hong''s pride knows no boundaries?


    "Hahahahahaha, you Du Family are really fun¡­ You dared to oppose my Family in your moment of weakness, you kill for pleasure, steal and do what you want without fear of the consequences¡­ I want to warn you all¡­ I am a Consequence. "Le Chang spoke as he removed his cloak revealing a young man in white clothes, Bronze Sword, honey-red eyes, slender body, and serious gaze. From his body, an ancient and oppressive aura comes out.


    "MY SON" Le Shen and Lin Bo said at the same time.

 11 Examination of the Sect Part 5

    "Hi, mom, dad. Sorry, I''m late¡­. I''ve had some setbacks, but I''m back now and I''ll take care of our family''s problems. "- Le Chang.


    Lin Bo and Le Shen ran into the arena but were stopped by Ming Feng''s aura.


    "It''s an all right mom, dad. I''ll take care of things here. "- Le Chang.


    "Son? Is this Le Chang the Le Clan trash? Wasn''t he dead? "


    "How can he be rubbish? The results so far prove he''s a first-class genius. "


    "Idiot, he will lose in less than three moves to Du Zong"


    "He''s already beaten someone stronger than Du Zong¡­"


    Several conversations started all over the square, Le Chang was famous in Huang Di City, for being born with the broken Qi Channels and Meridians he was ridiculed by those of his family and other people.


    "Quick?" Du Zong looked at Le Chang, his eyes burning with hatred.


    "Begin" - Long Mu.


    Du Zong released his divine sense into the arena, then a faint blue and brown aura began to cover his entire body.


    "Water and Earth Transformation" - Seiryuu.


    The first three degrees of the Dao of Integration relates to the body, the 4th is where Qi first enters one''s body, the 5th is where one learns to expel Qi from one''s body to reinforce weapons, alchemy and forge the 6th is where he awakens his Divine Sense with its various uses and the 7th is where he awakens his Transformation of Nature and his Qi has a property.


    The mark of a genius was to have more than one transformation, Du Zong had two.


    "Monster"


    "Le Chang is dead"


    "Two Transformations ??"


    "Du Clan will be sovereign in this region"


    A burden was placed on the hearts of all present, Patriarch Du Hong was always ruthless, but still "respected" some people because of their strength.


    With the emergence of his son with two Transformations of Nature, the balance of power in Huang Di City fell to the Du Clan.


    Someone with more than one transformation equals many people with only one transformation, a true Master knows how to merge the transformations and make them much more powerful than individually, someone with more than one Transformation is like adding a small army to your forces.


    If anyone had hopes for Le Chang they had been crushed at this point.


    Chi Ziyun was looking at Le Chang and was surprised by the scene.


    Le Chang was looking at her with his serious gaze and then gave her a slight wink.


    She blushed and turned her face quickly.


    "This boy is weird," Ming Feng muttered.


    "Did you notice too?" - Long Mu.


    "Yes¡­ Extremely calm, it''s as if he''s sure of victory." - Ming Feng.


    Le Chang held his Bronze Sword, in his consciousness began to chant the teachings of the Dragon''s Way.


    His body was covered with a colorless but strangely oppressive aura.


    Du Zong let go of his bloodlust and sent chills all over the square, it was apparent that blood was streaming from his hands.


    Du Zong was a figure known and hated by the city, the young clan master Du was known for destroying the purity of various girls, murders, robberies, and various other crimes, but with the power of his clan, no one dared to do anything against him.


    Du Zong held his Silver Sword, imbued with his Qi Terra, making it much tougher.


    In his thread it was possible to see a faint blue line, he had condensed his Water Qi into a razor, in the end, he was a genius.


    Le Chang was standing still.


    His eyes were scanning every part of Du Zong''s body, Le Chang would know his opponent''s movement just by reading the movements of the enemy''s muscles.


    He didn''t need a Divine Sense, using the Dragon God Essence of Life he could scan the place, he already had the Fire Transformation, this flame was on a level far superior to any other human being.


    Du Zong roared "Morra" and started against Le Chang.


    Le Chang calmly thought "Fist of the Fighting Dragon God" and a Qi claw formed in his hand.


    She was coated with Le Chang''s Qi Fire.


    Du Zong''s sword found Le Chang''s fist and a shockwave spread through the arena, cracks covering its entire length like cobwebs.


    Le Shen and Lin Bo were astonished looking at the arena since when did your son look like this?


    They were desperate to climb into the arena, but Le Chang had told them to wait when he said that a wave of confidence and pride surged within them.


    Le Shen looked up at the sky and said, "Thank you."


    Lin Bo wiped the tears of happiness and worry.


    She didn''t know if she was happy that her son was not dead and was still in the 5th Grade of the Dao of Integration or worried that he would fight an insane monster.


    ''But what¡­'' Du Zong thought perplexed, in this quick exchange he felt a slight dampening of his hand.


    Taking advantage of Du Zong''s distraction, Le Chang delivered a kick to Du Zong''s right flank.


    He defended himself by using Earth Qi to protect his body, but the impact pushed him a few feet. He used his Sword to slow him down and not be thrown out of the arena.


    The crowd''s stares were of surprise and horror, was Le Chang rubbish?


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Du Zong is a genius, but lacks Techniques for his Transformations." - Ming Feng.


    "Already this Le Chang seems to possess a powerful Martial Technique." - Long Mu.


    Chi Ziyun looked at Le Chang and a mixture of curiosity and contempt throbbed in her heart, did that boy dare blink at her?


    "Hmpf." She snorted.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" - Du Zong.


    Du Zong ran against Le Chang with his sword, he went against his opponent using extreme speed which forced Le Chang to bring his sword to protect himself.


    Their encounter was devastating, but the Bronze Sword was cut like butter by a hot knife.


    Du Zong''s Silver Sword continued its path up to Le Chang''s abdomen, leaving a cut from top to bottom.


    "My son," shouted Lin Bo in despair.


    Chi Ziyun narrowed his eyes and a faint look of concern crossed his face.


    Long Mu and Ming Feng looked at each other.


    Du Zong was standing panting with his blood dripping sword.


    Le Chang was standing with his head bowed and his arms outstretched at his sides.


    The silence of the crowd was deadly.


    Until it was broken by a shrill laugh.

 12 Examination of the Sect Part 6

    Le Chang laughed wildly, his blood boiled, his eyes were completely red, his body began to be covered with a thin layer of blue flame.


    His bronze sword turned red from the heat of his hands.


    Le Chang felt his body in ecstasy, an ancient and powerful aura invading his Qi Channels.


    ''Who would say that Du Zong would force me to learn Part 2 of the Dragon God Way.'' - Le Chang.


    The second part consisted of the Earth Transformation.


    "Wasn''t he in the 5th Grade Dao of Integration? How can he generate Qi Fire? "- Chi Ziyun.


    "It''s not Qi Fire¡­ He¡­ He is not generating from your body, but rather removing and grouping the Qi Fire particles from your surroundings." Said Long Mu in surprise.


    Le Chang looked up and his hair was now several strands of white.


    "You consider yourself a powerful genius, don''t you? I will show you the difference between heaven and earth. "- Le Chang.


    He fired at Du Zong with clean hands.


    Du Zong quickly brought his Silver Sword towards Le Chang, but Le Chang did not seem to mind and threw a powerful punch towards his opponent''s weapon.


    ''BLANG, CLACK''


    Du Zong''s sword broke into several pieces, he quickly coated with his Water Qi to withstand the heat generated by Le Chang.


    But could ordinary water put out the flames of a Dragon God?


    Quickly they exchanged dozens of blows, Du Zong operated his Divine Sense to the fullest, but a strange aura seemed to prevent his Sense from entering Le Chang''s body.


    The air in the arena burned, the ground was slightly toasted.


    The sound of dozens of blows rang throughout the square, the stupor of the crowd was visible, the only sound was the impact of the young men''s fist there.


    Both parted.


    Le Chang was panting, his opponent was two degrees above him, this would not be so easy.


    Du Zong had a face of surprise, fear, and hatred.


    ''I need to kill this boy.'' He thought wildly.


    Le Shen and Lin Bo stared in wonder at the arena, happiness was evident on their faces at this moment. His beloved son had finally recovered.


    Under Le Chang''s wings, the Le Clan would reach new heights.


    Le Chang had dozens of wounds and bruises on his body, Du Zong was no better.


    "Boy, even if you''re sucking Qi from the air around you, you have a limit." - Seiryuu.


    "I ... I know," said Le Chang, panting.


    "Du Zong, you need to kill this boy right away ... He will be the end of our family if you don''t take care of him." Patriarch Du Hong said through his Divine Sense.


    "Understood." Broadcast Du Zong.


    Le Chang stood up and began to accumulate an insane amount of Qi in her hand, quickly a Qi Claw formed, she had strands of brown and blue energy.


    Incorporating both Transformations, Le Chang''s attack would be much more powerful.


    Du Zong condensed a blade of Qi Water and covered it with Qi Terra, the air around him seemed to be cut off.


    Firing toward each other, Le Chang and Du Zong met in the middle of the arena.


    "BOOOOOOM"


    An explosion sounded and a giant layer of dust appeared.


    ''Le Chang is gone''


    ''Le Chang''s attack was much more powerful''


    ''Du Zong is a genius''


    Diverse thoughts ran through the crowd.


    After a while, the dust curtain was undone revealing two young men in the center of the arena.


    Du Zong''s Qi sword lay nailed to Le Chang''s left shoulder while Le Chang''s fist rested in the middle of Du Zong''s chest.


    "I''m ... Impossible." Du Zong muttered before falling to his knees in front of Le Chang.


    His body had been crushed inside, he would never cultivate again and would surely be a lifelong cripple.


    The silence was unsettling until Long Mu broke it, saying, "Winner Number 1"


    As soon as Long Mu said that Le Chang passed out.


    "My son," said Le Shen jumping into the arena accompanied by Lin Bo.


    "Wait," said Long Mu, approaching Le Chang on the floor.


    She put her hand on Le Chang''s chest and closed her eyes momentarily.


    A few seconds later¡­


    "Cof, cof, cof" Long Mu coughed a mouthful of blood from his lips.


    "What''s inside this boy ... My God," said Long Mu perplexed.


    "Long Mu, Master" Ming Feng and Chi Ziyun said approaching her.


    "It''s alright ... It''s alright," she said quietly wiping the blood from her mouth.


    "He''s fine, the wound hasn''t reached a vital point, he''s just tired," Long Mu said to Le Shen and Lin Bo.


    "Thank you, ma''am," they both said.


    ***********************


    The battles continued and then the five champions were decided.


    "Very well. The battles ended the winners are: Le Chang, Wuhan Xie, Mu Kan, Xin Tai, Lian Mei¡­


    Within six months you will all be taken to the Purple Flame Sect, be ready. "- Ming Feng.


    The five champions had families that depended on them, so the Sect gave them time to prepare and take care of their issues.


    After the examination was over the crowd began to disperse.


    **************************


    One day later¡­


    Le Chang opened his eyes and found himself lying on a bed, his body bandaged and covered with various herbs.


    Trying to get up he saw that it was impossible, the effort made the day before had cost his body dearly. Even if it had no serious damage it would take at least a week to return to its normal state.


    Le Chang stared at the ceiling and thought about the events¡­


    He had taken revenge on Le Tai and restored the image of his family in Huang Di City, but he had shown some of his hidden letters.


    "You finally woke up boy." - Seiryuu.


    "Yes¡­" - Le Chang.


    "Rest assured, no one has discovered the source of inheritance in your body. The Elder of the Purple Flame Sect tried to analyze her Qi Core, but that strange force repelled her fiercely, in the end, she found nothing. "- Seiryuu.


    ''This is a relief¡­'' - Le Chang.


    ''Toc, Toc, Toc''


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The door opened slightly, appearing in front of him Chi Ziyun, Long Mu, Ming Feng, Le Shen, and Lin Bo.

 13 We Should Kill Them

    "My son, you finally woke up. I was so worried. "- Lin Bo.


    "I''m fine Mom, don''t worry, some days and I''ll be brand new¡­ Dad regarding Le Tai¡­" - Le Chang.


    "It''s okay boy, I''m glad you''re alive. Then we talk about the rest. "- Le Shen.


    "We wait until you wake up as we must personally deliver this Token to you, so you are officially an External Disciple of the Purple Flame Sect." - Long Mu


    "We would like to talk to him alone, would it be possible?" - Ming Feng.


    "Oh! Sure, excuse me, "said Le Shen, tugging lightly on Lin Bo''s arm.


    In the room were only Ming Feng, Long Mu, and Chi Ziyun, who was in a corner of the room in silence.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "When I tried to analyze your body a powerful aura severed my connection. Before I lost it the only thing I felt was two inheritances in your body¡­ You see, I advise you to hide them, although an inheritance cannot be transferred from person to person, some people would kill you to not allow your ascension. Our Purple Flame Sect calls for justice, but evil exists everywhere. We as Elders must protect the disciples, so I came to advise you to keep it a secret. "- Long Mu.


    "The people of this little town may not have realized what you have, but in one Sect there are thousands of people who would recognize an inheritance¡­ Be careful¡­ You will not only have enemies within the Purple Flame Sect but also from the other Holy Sects and mostly from the Devil Sects. "- Ming Feng.


    Le Chang was kind of surprised, Long Mu and Ming Feng were people concerned about their safety. In the end, Ming Feng with his serious and frightening face was a fair person.


    "This Disciple welcomes the advice of the Elders." - Le Chang.


    They were right¡­ Le Chang used his inheritance power to defeat Du Zong, his luck was the lack of knowledge of the people of this small town. The same thing applies to Wuhan Xie, although his inheritance was weaker than Le Chang''s, it was still an inheritance.


    After some more advice, Chi Ziyun, Long Mu and Ming Feng withdrew.


    Le Chang held a small piece of wood in his hands, on which was a symbol of a flame, he played with it while displaying a slight smile.


    "Two Inheritance?" Murmured Le Chang.


    "Seiryuu, do you know anything about this?" - Le Chang.


    "She''s probably right, but that would be unheard of¡­ I never knew anyone had more than one inheritance¡­" - Seiryuu.


    "I see ..." murmured Le Chang.


    ''Two inheritances¡­ This boy¡­ The other inheritance is at least on the same level as mine, if not stronger.'' - Seiryuu.


    After Le Chang absorbed Seiryuu''s Essence of Life his consciousness was present within Le Chang.


    ...¡­ ..


    Chi Ziyun was surprised¡­ Long Mu and Ming Feng were High-ranking Elders and were caring about a boy from a small town, but neither could she deny that Le Chang was worthy of such treatment.


    Having an inheritance was rare, but two was the first time she had heard of it.


    "We''re going, Lord Le Shen, Miss Lin Bo," said Long Mu politely.


    "Sure, please come." - Le Shen.


    He and his wife accompanied the representatives of the Purple Flame Cult to the gates of the Le Clan.


    Long Mu wrapped Chi Ziyun in a thin layer of air and together with Ming Feng flew to the Sect again.


    ''Toc, toc, toc''


    "Come in." - Le Chang.


    "How are you, my son?" - Lin Bo.


    "I''m fine, Mom," he said with a half-downcast face.


    "You still owe me an explanation for missing a month," said Lin Bo with an angry face.


    "Besides, you almost killed a member of your Clan¡­ The Elders are trying to punish you... But since you joined the Purple Flame Sect, in the end, there is nothing they can do." - Le Shen.


    "¡­ Le Tai, he threw me in the Well." - Le Chang.


    "WHAT?" - I read it.


    "He threw me, so I used what was left of my strength and managed to cling to the walls of the Well and climbed again.¡­ But I realized how weak I was and so I decided to go training in the mountains." - Le Chang.


    "After ten days in the mountains, I found some herbs and ate them miraculously healing my Qi Channels and Meridians¡­ The other twenty days I trained fighting various Magic Beasts." - Le Chang.


    "To prove it I brought it." He said handing over a small bag made of rags.


    Le Shen and Lin Bo looked curiously at the bag and picked it up.


    It was possible to feel a Wild Qi emanating from that little bag.


    On opening, they came across several Level 1 Magic Crystals and a large white pearl.


    "Level 2 Magic Beast?" Exclaimed Le Shen.


    Both looked surprised at Le Chang¡­ In Le Clan only Le Shen and about twenty people were able to fight alone against Level 2 Magic Beasts, an important detail is that Le Clan is made up of over a thousand people living in Huang City Di.


    "This should help with Family finances¡­ I also have some things to work out as soon as I recover." - Le Chang.


    Le Shen and Lin Bo had teary eyes, their son finally had a future.


    ********************************


    Two hundred miles from Huang Di City you could see three people flying over the place.


    "That boy Le Chang ... He''ll be interesting after he gets into the Purple Flame Sect." - Ming Feng.


    "Really." - Long Mu.


    "Do you want to protect him?" - Ming Feng.


    "Not. He must make his way¡­. If we help him solve his problems his true potential will not be fully exploited. "- Long Mu.


    "Realme¡­" Before Ming Feng finished Long Mu stopped abruptly.


    "Qi Devil" - Long Mu.


    "Thirty people¡­" - Ming Feng.


    "Chi Ziyun stays close to me¡­ They''ve seen us" - Long Mu.


    Two black tracks rose into the sky, revealing two women. Their black cloaks showed reliefs of human faces distorted by pain and anguish, which appeared and disappeared into a macabre pattern, strangely matching the adornments made of human bones and magic beasts.


    On the ground below, thirty other people dressed in the same macabre cloak were staring at the sky.


    "Purple Flame Sect?" Said one of them scornfully.


    "Devil Bone Sect?" Said Long Mu with a smile.


    "What do you think Hao Yan? Should we kill them? "Said one of the black-cloaked women.


    "We can try Dai Chun," said Hao Yan with a slight smile on his lips.

 14 The Midstep of Spirits Dao

    "Chi Ziyun, if they attack us I can''t keep you in the air¡­ Can you fight that group on the ground?" - Long Mu


    "Yes, master." Chi Ziyun said with a determined look.


    Hao Yan and Dai Chun fired at Long Mu and Ming Feng, while Long Mu sent Chi Ziyun as a bullet towards the trees.


    Chi Ziyun gracefully stepped on the branches and fired into the forest.


    "Follow the girl." Roared Hao Yan.


    Quickly the thirty people shot towards Chi Ziyun.


    The group had about thirty people, but only two were in the 10th grade of the Dao of Integration.


    Without uttering a word in the sky, both sides began an insane exchange of blows.


    Long Mu held a beautiful sword in his hand, it was made of gold and rare gems, exuded light pressure and was considered a powerful weapon.


    "CUT OF PURPOSE FLAME" - Long Mu.


    A huge wave of purple fire came out of his blade, he was ten feet tall and extremely thin.


    Approaching Hao Yan she roared, "Shield of Demonic Bones." Quickly a wall of bones made of black Qi appeared.


    The impact caused a slight shiver in the surrounding air and the two techniques eventually nullified.


    Strong, Long Mu thought, his opponent was someone powerful.


    Ming Feng had shifted his battle to a few hundred meters from Long Mu.


    Dai Chun wore a Black Staff, with a Black Gem at the end, which exuded a powerful Devil Qi.


    Ming Feng began throwing daggers into the air at random.


    The next moment he shouted, "Aeon of the Ten Daggers."


    Immediately they froze in the sky, it was possible to see thin strands of Qi that attached a dagger to each finger of Ming Feng.


    "Go." He roared.


    Quickly the daggers shot toward Dai Chun who quickly said, "Spheres of Devil Doom."


    The daggers went in random directions and slammed into one another, Dai Chun couldn''t know which side the next attack would come from.


    Quickly dozens of Black Spheres appeared in the sky, they began to spin around Dai Chun''s body and formed a hurricane around her.


    The daggers quickly reached their destination but were bounced off by the Spheres.


    On the floor below.


    Chi Ziyun was standing in a large tree, she held a beautiful golden bow, the arrows were made of a transparent gem, making them much more deadly.


    At his back was a golden sword, waiting for the moment to mercilessly slash his enemies.


    Quickly some figures entered Chi Ziyun''s range of vision but were greeted with an arrow between their eyes.


    They were practically invisible which made it hard to dodge them, Chi Ziyun was a ranged expert, in one breath she had killed five people.


    Again she jumped from tree to tree, using a Movement Technique she seemed to float in the air.


    The group behind her consisted of people in the 7th and 8th Grade of the Integration Dao, with only five in the 9th Grade and two in the 10th Grade.


    "Surround her." Roared one of the 10th Grade.


    Long Mu saw the situation below and gave a slight smile, Chi Ziyun was half a step away from the Spirit Dao, she could easily deal with those people.


    Long Mu roared, "Blades of the Holy Fire" and thousands of blades of fire appeared in the sky, then shot toward Hao Yan like comets.


    Hao Yan quickly began defending himself using his Black Sword, but the attack was large in scale and greatly hampered his life.


    Hao Yan and Dai Chun were both in the 4th Grade of the Spirit Dao and were sent to patrol the state for treasures, people, or items of interest from the Demon Bone Sect.


    Long Mu and Ming Feng were in the 5th Grade of the Spirit Dao.


    The difference between each Grade of Spirit Dao was huge, but Devil Techniques filled in the gaps by charging a certain price to its user.


    The higher the price paid, the greater the power gained.


    Long Mu approached Hao Yan and roared: "Storm Kick" and "Fist of the Waters", huge explosions were taking place in the sky as four people fought on the Spirit Dao.


    Long Mu''s legs were shrouded in small hurricanes and his hands were covered with strands of pure, clear water.


    Ming Feng roared: "Long Mu, now !!"


    Long Mu then fired at Ming Feng and he roared saying, "Currents of the Holy Water" quickly dozens of water currents shot toward Dai Chun, but she responded quickly by sending dozens of spheres toward the currents.


    As soon as the techniques met, the spheres were shattered and water spread across the sky.


    A small smile appeared on Ming Feng''s face and he said, "Suppression of the Sun God," the drops of water reflecting the sunlight quickly became rays of pure light, the rays piercing Dai Chun''s body.


    Long Mu managed to get to Dai Chun and fired a powerful kick into the opponent''s body.


    Below the group of people was being decimated, Chi Ziyun was relentless with his arrows left only fourteen people.


    But it was eventually surrounded, of the remaining fourteen there were five people in the 7th grade, two people in the 8th grade, five people in the 9th grade and two people in the 10th grade of the Dao of Integration.


    "Surrender girl ... You have no way out," said a burly man, his gaze passing over Chi Ziyun''s body, showing a small smile.


    Before the man could do anything, something paralyzed him on the spot.


    Chi Ziyun emitted a murderous aura and everyone around him froze.


    She held her Golden Sword, the ground around her began to burn and a powerful Yin energy leaked from her body.


    "I''ll rid the world of junk like you," she said coldly, her words like razors.


    The next instant she disappeared from everyone''s sight and then two people of 7th Degree fell to the ground without their heads.


    "Get into defense formation, she''s half a step away from the Spirit''s Dao!" Roared the other one in 10th Grade.


    Chi Ziyun danced like a fairy in chaos, less than a breath later three more people were dead.


    *************************


    As Long Mu''s blow hit Dai Chun''s body, it fell into black smoke.


    Hao Yan seeing his mate disappear saw that she had no chance against them, she looked down and saw the group being wiped out by Chi Ziyun.


    Hao Yan roared, "Back off."


    The people below saw their Leader shooting into the mountains and fled in different directions.


    "Don''t go back¡­ there may be more of them," said Long Mu, slightly breathless.


    Ming Feng was exhausted, his last attack required too much of his Qi.


    *****************************


    Dozens of miles away.


    Dai Chun was lying on the floor exhausted, there were several injuries on her body.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Hao Yan sat beside him, panting with several cuts over his body.


    Remnants of black smoke poured from Dai Chun''s hand.


    "Smart to use the Teleport Gem¡­" said Hao Yan breathlessly.


    "I didn''t imagine it was that man¡­" said Dai Chun with a pained face.


    "Inheritance from the Sun God¡­ It was dangerous to get involved with them." - Hao Yan.


    .


    .


    .


    "Chi Ziyun, are you ok?" - Long Mu.


    "I''m fine ..." She said looking at dozens of corpses on the forest floor.


    "Why were they here? This is extremely far from the Devil Bone Sect. "- Chi Ziyun.


    "It was one of their exploration teams¡­ They are always looking for slaves, items or devil treasures to increase their power." - Ming Feng.


    "Anyway, let''s go back to the Purple Flame Sect" - Long Mu.


    Chi Ziyun glanced toward Huang Di City before being flown by Long Mu flying.

 15 Spiritual Dimension

    A week later¡­


    Le Chang left his room, his wounds were already completely healed and his body was at its best, which surprised his father and mother.


    "The power of a Dragon God should not be underestimated boy," Seiryuu said laughing.


    In Le Chang''s veins ran the Essence of Life of a Dragon God, even though Le Chang could not use even a percent of his power, the healing abilities of a small part of the Essence were insane.


    After Le Chang woke up that he had nearly killed someone from his clan that came to light.


    The Le Clan Elders began a serious investigation into what happened between Le Chang and Le Tai.


    Le Tai had been in a coma for three days, upon waking he learned that it was Le Chang who sent him flying.


    Terror rushed through his veins after learning that not only he but Du Zong had been defeated by Le Chang as well.


    He quickly told what he had done.


    Le Chang had been merciful in simply crippling his cultivation, it was a fact that if he wanted to kill him, it would be like stepping on a cockroach.


    Le Chang paced the Le Clan Mansion calmly, the servants and people who once looked down on him, now warmly greeted him and praised him with every step he took.


    "Young Master Le Chang, it is a pleasure to see you standing again."


    "Young Master Le Chang, good morning."


    "Young Master Le Chang, do you need anything? Please, can you ask me anything. "


    He received glances of envy and admiration, the old looks of contempt vanished, after all, he was the Young Hero not only of the Le Clan but of the whole Huang Di city for getting rid of a monster like Du Zong.


    Even some young ladies cast glances at Le Chang, but he didn''t put them in their eyes. He didn''t need people who changed by the tide, he wanted real people.


    A few moments later he arrived in front of a room, the door was luxuriously decorated, and a familiar, sweet smell exuded from the room.


    ''Toc, Toc, Toc''


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Between my son," A sweet voice from a woman rang in Le Chang''s ears.


    "Hi mom," said Le Chang opening the door.


    Lin Bo greeted him with a smile and then hugged his son tightly, in the last days the joy of Lin Bo and Le Shen reached new heights.


    His once ridiculed son was now adored and congratulated by all.


    "Where is daddy?" - Le Chang.


    "He''s working out some things with the Elders, it seems like the Du Family is causing us problems." - Lin Bo.


    "What kind of problems?" Asked Le Chang curiously, he expected some retaliation, as he had completely crippled the son of the Clan Du Patriarch. Not only had Du Zong''s crop been destroyed, but he could never walk again if he woke up from his coma. He ended up with a fate worse than death.


    "They hired a Kuang Mo City Alchemist, his Pills are superior to ours¡­ We''re losing customers every day." - Lin Bo.


    "I see," said Le Chang thoughtfully.


    "Hey, today you are going to spend the day with your mother," she said with an angry but cute face.


    "I didn''t say anything." Le Chang replied laughing.


    "Do you think I don''t know that ''I want to help'' look? Let your dad take care of it for today, it''s been a long time since I spent a day with my son, "she said laughing.


    Le Chang laughed. He might be powerful, but even if he stepped on all heaven and earth, his mother would still rule him.


    (Author Note: KKKKKKKK¡­. Mother is mother right guys kkkkkkkkkkk)


    Lin Bo was a beautiful woman, her brown hair shining with the morning sun, her honey-colored eyes exuding purity, her pink lips and thin nose made her a goddess.


    Le Chang was sitting next to her helping to make breakfast.


    Le Chang and his mother stood there for a long time talking and laughing, their mother''s presence seemed to ward off all the ills of her heart and the world around her seemed to disappear.


    At noon Lin Bo and Le Chang had lunch in a beautiful garden inside the Le Clan Mansion.


    In the afternoon they went to Huang Di City center and bought some groceries and sweets. Le Chang loved sweets.


    At sunset, Le Chang said goodbye to his mother and returned to his room.


    **************************


    Sitting in the lotus position he cultivated calmly.


    ''My Qi absorption rate is still insane.'' - Le Chang


    His cultivation progressed three times faster than normal people, he was at the peak of the 5th Degree of the Dao of Integration.


    "I need to help my clan deal with this Alchemist." Murmured Le Chang.


    "You have my knowledge in Alchemy, well at least part of it." - Seiryuu.


    "I know, but if I''m not in the 6th Grade Dao of Integration it will be tricky to make Pills without a Divine Sense." - Le Chang.


    "I have an idea¡­ But it''s very risky" - Seiryuu.


    "Say it," Le Chang said determinedly.


    "Your second inheritance¡­ try to communicate with her¡­ You must go into a state of extreme relaxation and try to connect with your spiritual dimension" - Seiryuu.


    "But this is only possible in Spirit Dao" - Le Chang.


    "Use my Essence of Life as a channel between your body and the spiritual dimension, it will make up for your lack of cultivation" - Seiryuu.


    "Fine," Le Chang said calmly.


    He then closed his eyes and began to relax.


    A few minutes later Le Chang began to harness the power of Seiryuu''s Essence of Life to increase his Mental Power.


    The spiritual dimension was something particular to each and was born with its user, it can only be accessed after one understands the spiritual principles of the world, but Le Chang was using Seiryuu''s Essence of Life to make up for the lack of knowledge.


    The Spirit is the breath of life and what connects us to the spiritual dimension, Seiryuu''s Essence of Life is something similar, so Le Chang would use it as a substitute.


    A few moments later Le Chang found himself in a dark place, he felt a slight pressure and could hear the breathing of a large animal in his mind.


    Realizing that he was in a dark tunnel, Le Chang groped the walls.


    The Spiritual Dimension of each person has its form, some would have them as rooms, cities, valleys, mountains, etc.


    Le Chang kept walking through that dark tunnel until he came to an opening.


    As soon as he passed her, the scenery that opened before her eyes was startling.

 16 The Two Castles

    In front of him was a huge cave.


    It was surprisingly huge, it would fit a few hundred Huang Di Cities in there.


    In the center of the Cave was a huge black castle. Next to it was another all-white castle, the same size.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The white castle was surrounded by a powerful flame and Le Chang quickly sensed Seiryuu''s presence there.


    The other castle was silent, but it was a deadly silence as if inside there was something that should not be awakened.


    The entrance to the cave led into a small area that split into two roads toward each castle, one of the black and sinister, the other made of pure Yang energy.


    Le Chang took a deep breath and headed toward the black road.


    As he stepped onto the road an absurd pressure fell on him, his knees buckled and his physical body trembled.


    Even though the cave was a manifestation of his mind, the pain was very real.


    "Continue boy." Seiryuu''s voice sounded. "I''ll help you."


    A slight white cocoon enveloped Le Chang, considerably reducing the pain and pressure.


    He quickly got to his feet and continued walking toward the entrance.


    The road was huge.


    Although the pain had lessened it was still excruciating.


    But the pain Le Chang endured when his body was rebuilt by Seiryuu''s Essence of Life was much worse.


    After what seemed like hours, Le Chang arrived in front of the gate.


    He was made of a menacing Qi, it was as if there was no life there, their happiness died, this was the cradle of evil.


    Le Chang approached the gate and saw some locks.


    "These are the Spiritual Openings when a person reaches the 1st Grade of the Spirit Dao he opens one of these openings and can enjoy a small part of the power of his Spiritual Castle, the Spirit Dao has seven degrees, that is, seven openings. , but your two Castles have ten openings, I really don''t know how that happened. "- Seiryuu.


    "But the white castle represents your power, how can you not know?" - Le Chang.


    "Each one reacts differently by receiving an Inheritance¡­ There was no way I could predict how your body would adapt to my power" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang thought for a moment and decided to act.


    Quietly he led his hand toward one of the openings, the seven normal openings were like key locks, but the other three were different, their shapes were completely different from the others and seemed to convey a strange feeling.


    Le Chang put his hand on one of the three and the saying "If regret kills" never made so much sense to him.


    Thousands of images appeared in his mind, death, chaos, hell, suffering, sadness, loneliness, evil, anguish.


    Le Chang took his hand away and fell to his knees, his eyes glazed as tears flowed and his heart had raced.


    After that, a huge smoke started to come out of the lock.


    It began to spin like a black typhoon.


    Moments later the storm subsided and smoke began to gather.


    Soon a giant shape formed, it was the shape of a dragon, but completely black and its body seemed to be the source of death.


    "I thought I could never get here, brat." A voice rang in Le Chang''s mind, not Seiryuu.


    The figure turned its head toward Seiryuu Castle and for a moment what looked like a smile formed on the figure.


    "I see, it was because of the Dragon God¡­" said the voice.


    Le Chang was shocked, the images still burning in his mind he was using all his strength not to surrender to insanity.


    He started shouting, "I WON''T BE DEFEATEDAAAAAAAA."


    Immediately an enormous amount of black smoke left his mouth and nose and returned to the black dragon.


    "Interesting," said the voice.


    ''MEMORY, MEMORY, MEMORY''


    "Who¡­ who are you?" - Le Chang.


    "I? Hm¡­. Let me see, let''s say it''s not time for you to know yet¡­ "said the voice.


    ''Hahahahahahahahahahaha'' - Le Chang began to laugh wildly.


    ''Has he gone mad?'' Seiryuu and the Voice thought.


    Le Chang rose calmly and the Spiritual Cave trembled all over, Le Chang''s eyes turned golden, his body glowed, illuminating his entire Spiritual Dimension and leaving both Seiryuu and the Voice with great fear.


    "Are you inside my body and you think you can play with me? You are mine! "Roared Le Chang.


    His voice was like thunder.


    The black figure fluttered and seemed for a moment to be undone.


    "I ... I am the Demon God, my name is Di Yu, or Hell" The voice said obediently.


    "Why are you inside me?" Le Chang asked, his voice reverberating from every corner of the cave, like the voice of a God.


    "I¡­ I don''t know" - Hell.


    Le Chang then simply collapsed to the floor and passed out.


    ...............¡­ ..


    ''Toc, Toc, Toc''


    Le Chang was awakened by the sound of a knock on the door.


    "Young Master Le Chang, I brought you your breakfast." A female voice sounded.


    Le Chang was staring at the stunned ceiling.


    "Never mind, I''ll get it." - Le Chang.


    "Boy¡­ are you ok?" - Seiryuu.


    "I''m¡­" - Le Chang.


    "What happened after I passed out?" - Le Chang.


    "The lock you touched has been opened, not only that of the Black Castle, but mine too¡­ A lock has been opened on each castle, try to feel your Qi Core, you will be surprised." - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang stood in the Lotus position and felt his Qi Core.


    Surprise crossed Le Chang''s face, his Qi Core was completely different.


    On one side it was snow-white, on the other it was black as night pitch, but in the middle was a thin golden thread.


    "Try to cultivate using the Path of the Dragon God." - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang then began cultivating using the Draconian technique.


    Quickly the white part of his Qi Core began to work and a pure Qi coursed through his veins, but along with it some strands of Black Qi and Golden Qi were present.


    Black Qi was the purest Demon Qi possible, it was Yin Energy, while Seiryuu Qi was pure Yang Energy, but they are antagonistic to each other.


    The Golden Qi seemed to serve as a mediator between the two Energies and made them coexist within Le Chang''s body.


    As the three energies traveled through Le Chang''s Qi and Meridian Channels, he was struck by surprise again.

 17 The Second Inheritance

    The Qi Channels and Le Chang Meridians began to change, they now had three different colors, just like their Qi core.


    A ''Peng'' was heard and a large number of impurities began to emerge from Le Chang''s body.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The power continued to overflow Le Chang''s body and seemed to have no end, only to stop when Le Chang reached the 7th Degree Stage of Integration Dao.


    "Finally the 6th Grade¡­ My Divine Sense," he said excitedly.


    He quickly concentrated and tried to feel his surroundings, immediately a flood of information invaded his mind, it was as if every movement of leaf, even the dust particles in the air, were being felt by Le Chang.


    Within ten meters, nothing escaped his perception.


    "Not bad for a weak human" Hell''s voice rang in her mind.


    "You''re still there," said Le Chang, surprised.


    "Obvious¡­ I''ve always been, you just weren''t worthy of hearing my voice¡­ I still don''t understand how the Dragon God willingly handed his Essence of Life to you." - Hell.


    "May I ask you something?" - Le Chang.


    "Hmpf, ask, I''ll answer if I feel like it." - Hell.


    "Why are you mean?" - Le Chang.


    "Hahahahaha¡­ Boy? Hahahahaha¡­ Look, see, I''m not necessarily evil, but whoever uses me is evil. "- Hell.


    "Yeah?" Muttered Le Chang.


    "I said that I am the Demon God, but actually, I am the embodiment of Yin Energy, fools have always believed that Yin Energy is evil by nature, but as Yang Energy, I am simply another force of nature, or that is, who uses me is bad, not me. My name is Demon God because the previous holder of the Yin Energy personification was the Demon God. "- Hell.


    "I see¡­ well, since it''s like that, so now that you''re mine, I''ll use you for good." - Le Chang.


    "Hmpf¡­" muttered Hell.


    "First let''s change that name, Di Yu or Hell, both are terrible, you''re a force of nature, so how about Gao Yao" - Le Chang.


    (Author Note: Gao Yao in Chinese Culture is the Name of the God of Justice and Judgment, it will make more sense why Le Chang called him this as Novel moves forward. Seiryuu is the name of the East Dragon God in Chinese and Japanese culture. .)


    "You know that," said the voice.


    Le Chang jumped out of bed and stretching, said with a smile on his face, "It''s time to make some pills."


    Opening the door he saw a small table with tea, fruit and some bread, was his breakfast.


    Le Chang, using his Divine Sense, levitated the table in front of him as he walked and sipped his coffee.


    People upon seeing such a scene were surprised, their Young Master, formerly called garbage, had broken to the 6th Grade Dao of Integration.


    On the way Le Chang received many compliments and glances from the young ladies, the maids also greeted him excitedly.


    Le Chang headed for the training camps that existed in the Le Clan, there were several young and Missy Clans.


    He climbed a tree to get a better look at what was happening on the training ground.


    There was an Elder of the Le Clan, he was in the 8th Grade of the Dao of Integration and taught some 13- and 14-year-olds to cultivate, most of them were in the 4th Grade.


    "You must cultivate diligently and seriously, the Martial Path is a dangerous and treacherous place, you must be strong to oppose adversity" - Elder.


    The Elder continued his little class and after a moment withdrew, leaving the youths alone to train.


    There were two people, who were in the 6th grade, helping the young ladies and girls.


    "Hey, idiot ... What do you think you''re doing," said a blond-haired boy toward a young man.


    Beside the boy was a girl of about twelve, and when she saw the blond boy speak, he clenched his fists.


    "Liu Lei, why do you hang out with this idiot¡­ Thirteen years old and still in the 3rd Grade of the Integration Dao" said the young blond.


    "Get out of here," said the boy.


    "Hmm? Do you dare talk to me like this Le Fang? Want to face me? I''m in the 5th Grade of the Dao of Integration. "Said the young blond.


    "Leave him alone Le Dong" - Liu Lei.


    "Hmpf¡­ He needs to learn a lesson" - Le Dong.


    Le Dong ran at Le Fang with a clenched fist, his target was Le Fang''s head.


    Liu Lei screamed and tried to run to try to help Le Fang, but she was too slow.


    A ''BAMMMM'' has been heard.


    Le Dong''s punch stopped in one powerful hand.


    "Why are you attacking people from your clan? Who do you think you are? "- Le Chang.


    "Young Master¡­ I''m so sorry," muttered Le Dong in terror, which Le Chang did on the exam had already traveled all over the City.


    Le Chang shook Le Dong''s hand to the point of hearing some ''Clecks''.


    "Kneel," roared Le Chang.


    Le Dong quickly dropped to his knees and gritted his teeth in pain.


    Le Chang approached his face and said pointing to Le Fang: "Apologies to the boy"


    "I¡­ I¡­ I''m so sorry" - Le Dong.


    "I will ask everyone to keep an eye on you, if I dare to repeat today''s deeds I will take care of you myself," Le Chang said, dropping his hand and pushing him to the floor.


    Le Dong ran off.


    "Thank you, Young Master Le Chang," said Le Fang, bowing.


    "Thank you Young Master Le Chang" - Le Lei.


    "Alright, alright. We are from the same Clan, we must unite and protect ourselves, "said Le Chang with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking he disappeared from everyone''s sight in the blink of an eye.


    ''Amazing'' Some muttered.


    Le Chang''s speed was insane, he could move tens of meters in the blink of an eye.


    He then proceeded to the place where his father and mother lived, the Patriarch and his wife living in a separate location from the Mansion and living in the most luxurious and safe part of Clan Le territory.


    Le Chang, on the other hand, was always treated like garbage and so was placed far from the central part of the Mansion, even after having his glory restored he decided to stay in the outskirts of the Mansion, where he would have more privacy.


    Le Chang made his way to the courtyard where his father was, and when he arrived he saw Le Shen and Lin Bo sitting at a table talking and laughing.


    "Father, Mother," he said, bowing respectfully.


    "Oh! My son, all right? "- Le Shen.


    Dark circles on Le Shen''s face were visible, Clan Du was causing serious trouble to Clan Le.


    "I''m fine Dad¡­ I¡­ I heard about the problems that the Du Clan is causing us, it''s my fault I''m sorry." - Le Chang.


    "It''s all right¡­" - Le Shen.


    "I want to help Father¡­ I can, it is my duty as a member of the Clan and also because it is my fault that we are in this situation" - Le Chang.


    Le Shen sighed and said, "I understand, but unless you know a Medium Alchemist it will be impossible."


    Le Chang was slightly worried, he had Seiryuu''s memories of Alchemy, but it was one thing to know the theory only in practice. everything changed.


    "Take it easy boy, I was an Alchemist Holy God, there''s nothing I don''t know about Alchemy. A mere Alchemist Medium is nothing more than a grain of dust "- Seiryuu.


    Le Chang smiled and said to his father, "I know"


    Le Shen and Lin Bo looked at each other in surprise.


    Le Shen suspiciously asked, "Who¡­ who?"


    "Me," Le Chang said calmly.

 18 Pill of the Ten Warriors!

    The place was huge. Several people were pacing everywhere leading ingredients into small rooms, where a faint scent of herbs came from.


    "There are the Alchemists, we have Elder Le Zhen who is a 1st Degree Middle Alchemist and 10 other Low Alchemists. Seven in 2nd Degree and three in 3rd Degree." Le Mong said as he pointed to the small rooms.


    "I understand." Le Chang spoke thoughtfully.


    The place was rustic, but nothing was missing that an Alchemist would need.


    The entire site had been excavated in the rock, so the walls and floor were of Sound Rock. [Author: Healthy Rock is a rock that has not been attacked by physical or chemical weathering processes. They are usually rocks with high strength, support tunnel ceilings or weight of large structures.


    There were big ovens on the walls, there were also some ingredients piled up around the place. On the ceiling, a huge Gem illuminated the place.


    Le Chang headed for a pile of ingredients that seemed long forgotten in a corner.


    "These ingredients are no longer good, Young Master." - Le Mong.


    "Can I get them and an oven? I''d like to try something." - Le Chang.


    "Sure, one moment, please. Hey you !! Bring an Alchemy Oven quickly to Young Master Le Chang" Le Mong exclaimed, in his mind, a hint of surprise appeared. Would your Young Master try to do Alchemy?


    Those ingredients would go to waste anyway, it cost nothing to let the Young Master play a little.


    "Want a room? We have some spares." - Le Mong.


    "I do not need it, thank you." - Le Chang.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    He held a small oven in his hands. It was black and radiated weak energy, since he was of very low quality, but would do the job right now.


    "Will he try to make Alchemy with rotten ingredients and a bad oven?" - Gao Yao.


    "Don''t underestimate him¡­ This boy is¡­ complicated." - Seiryuu.


    "Hmpf !! I''ve seen countless geniuses fall for arrogance." - Gao Yao.


    *****************************


    Le Chang took a handful of ingredients and selected them side by side. It was his first time doing Alchemy, so he took care of everything carefully and delicately.


    Le Mong was looking away and was surprised, did Le Chang know the ingredients?


    "I have the Crimson Flower, Fifty-year-old Ginseng, Ten-Winter Flower, Wildfire Petals and the secondary herbs, but I lack Level 2 Magic Beast blood," thought Le Chang.


    Elder Le Mong was nearby and saw the herbs that Le Chang separated from the rotten mount. He had picked the best ones and with extreme agility and precision, he cut off the damaged parts and got a small number of good ingredients.


    ''Has he ever done Alchemy?'' Le Mong thought until he was taken from his reverie by Le Chang''s voice.


    "Elder Le Mong, could you get me a few drops of blood from a Level 2 Magic Beast?" - Le Chang.


    "Um ... One moment" - Le Mong.


    On the way to a large door, Le Mong wondered when Le Chang turned into someone like that.


    He had always remained silent, even Le Mong had thought little of Le Chang when he was a cripple, but now he looked like an old Alchemist asking for specific ingredients, separating and dealing with them with great mastery.


    When the door opened Le Mong entered a large refrigerator, the ice inside was generated by several Snow Gems, were commonplace in places where it snowed, Huang Di City was surrounded by mountains and its peaks, the snow lasted the whole year.


    Huang Di City has always been a peaceful place, its surroundings were protected by natural barriers, the mountains, which prevent the strongest Magic Beasts from going against the city.


    After a while Le Mong returned with a small vial containing bright red liquid, it was possible to feel a slight Qi emanating from the vial.


    "Thank you Elder Le Mong," Le Chang said respectfully.


    Le Chang''s attitude of respect has always been a surprise to everyone, because of his suffering everyone thought he would be a rebel and would hate everyone, but again Le Chang surprised them. When he had passed the Exam and become an Outer Disciple of the Purple Flame Sect, many were afraid of him coming for revenge, especially those of the Le Clan, as they were the fiercest to belittle him.


    "Su ... Sure," Le Mong said, walking away quickly, he didn''t understand why, but the boy in front of him gave him confidence as if it were a simple task.


    "Remember boy you have my memories, don''t let me down" - Seiryuu.


    *************************************


    Le Chang was sitting on the floor and in front of him was a small black oven, there were two openings for the flames to enter.


    Le Chang calmly meditated and revised, in his mind, the recipe for the Ten Warrior Pill, it was a Deadly Peak Qi Replenishment Pill, it was one of the top ten pills made in the Phoenix Lodge.


    ''Seiryuu, I''ve seen a normal Ten Warrior Pill recipe, but you have never used this wildfire petal and even some secondary herbs are different from the recipe you gave me,'' Le Chang told Seiryuu through his thoughts.


    Seiryuu, Le Chang, and Gao Yao were like three minds in one, so when they wanted they could let each other "hear" their thoughts and thus communicate, as it would be strange for Le Chang to talk to nothing.


    "This Recipe your Le Clan has is a recipe based on the real one. A true Ten Warrior Pill lives up to its name. It can recover a person''s Qi ten times, so it is made in stages so that one absorbs one part at a time. It is like ten pills in one "- Seiryuu.


    "I see... The difference between these two recipes is small, but the effect is terrifying." - Le Chang


    He quickly put the ingredients into the Oven and put his hands over the openings, using the flame of the Dragon God Way he slowly put the fire into the oven.


    A faint aroma began to come out of the oven, people stopped to look at the scene before them. The place was extremely noisy, but it quickly became quiet to see someone doing Alchemy in the open.


    Normally Alchemists would lock themselves in secluded rooms and rooms for maximum concentration, but here in front of them all, a young man was masterfully doing Alchemy.


    Le Chang calmly began to burn the herbs and dehydrate them to a fine powder, he needed to match the amount of each ingredient perfectly, as any mistake could make the oven explode.


    Inside the Oven wild and powerful energies met, but were soothed by Le Chang''s Divine Sense, he was compressing the chaotic energy of the ingredients while quietly burning them.


    After a few seconds, he slowly withdrew his hand from one of the openings and began to shed the drops of Blood from a Level 2 Magic Beast, so that he could turn everything into a mass and then form the pill.


    Time passed and Le Chang had been standing there for half an hour concentrated, sweat dripping from his face, and a slight headache appeared. After half an hour of nonstop use of his Divine Sense, he was extremely tired.


    It took a powerful control of the flames, each ingredient has its temperature and burning time, if even a little mistake could turn to ash.


    The people around were surprised, no one imagined that Le Chang could also be an Alchemist.


    ''Did he pretend to be weak?'' - Le Mong.


    "CHUAAAAA"


    Aromatic white smoke rose from Le Chang''s oven.


    "Success?" Exclaimed Le Mong in surprise.


    "Please take a look at Elder Le Mong," said Le Chang with a smile.


    The Old Man hurried toward the oven, his hands trembling as he grasped the lid and, after catching his breath, lifted it gently.

 19 Entering the 7th Dao of Integration!

    When he opened the lid there was a small white Pill, some bright red streaks on it.


    Initially, Le Mong thought that Le Chang would try to make the Phoenix Lodge Ten Warrior Pill and he was sure he would fail, but Le Chang took different herbs which made Le Mong confused.


    Taking the little Pill in his hand Le Mong looked closely, his handshaking.


    "Hi¡­ High Quality?" He murmured.


    Quickly a group of people formed around Le Mong wanting to see the Pill, Le Chang was next door with a smile on his face.


    ''I thought I could make a Pure Quality Pill, but it seems I need more practice'' - Le Chang.


    The pills were divided into quality levels that were Lower, Medium, High, Pure, Extremely Pure and Perfect.


    The best Pill made here in Huang Di City was Pure Quality, but it was very expensive, so it was not feasible to buy or sell.


    "Ho ... How ... Did you do that ... What Pill is this?" - Le Mong.


    "It''s the Pill of Ten Warriors" - Le Chang.


    "That''s impossible I know the recipe as my palm, I saw the herbs you took and they were different from those used to make a Ten Warrior Pill" - Le Mong.


    "Well ... Let''s say it''s a Ten Warrior Pill, but improved a little" - Le Chang.


    He went to a place where there were paper and quill to write.


    After fifteen minutes he came back holding a small scroll in his hands.


    "Please read" - Le Chang.


    Le Mong took her hands and passed his eyes, a look of wonder and surprise on his face.


    "How¡­ How have we not thought of this before¡­ This is great" exclaimed Le Mong.


    Le Chang finely described every detail of the recipe, ingredients, and even process itself, even someone who was not an Alchemist could understand the basics.


    Le Mong''s hands shook, this recipe was much better than they had.


    "Wh¡­ Where did you¡­ arrest that?" Stammered Le Mong.


    Le Chang simply greeted him with a smile.


    "I have a few more, wait a minute longer" - Le Chang.


    "Do you mind if I give them some recipes Seiryuu?" - Le Chang.


    "My memories are your memories, do what you want with them" - Seiryuu.


    Launching very powerful recipes would only bring disgrace to the Le Clan, but under Seiryuu''s tutelage, Le Chang had thousands of recipes, cultivation methods and so on. Finding a recipe that would recover Clan Le without turning him into a target was simple.


    After half an hour Le Chang brought two more rolls.


    "God Buddha''s Powder and Scarlet Formation Pill" Leu Le Mong.


    "The Buddha God Pill is to soothe the heart of a cultivator, it''s great for those who have trouble cultivating. The Scarlet Formation Pill is used from the 4th Grade Dao of Integration and increases the chance of the cultivator breaking bottlenecks, it can guarantee up to a 60% chance that someone at the 10th Grade Peak of the Integration Dao will break for the Spirit Dao, but the more you use the less effect. " - Le Chang.


    Was the surprise on Le Mong''s face since when was his Young Master such a being?


    If they had previously told Le Mong that Le Chang, the Le Clan trash, would be the Clan''s salvation he would beat this person, but it was undeniable that the Young Master was changing everyone''s thinking about miracles.


    "Well I''ll leave you to take care of everything, I explained all the important parts, I believe you can produce them, right?" - Le Chang.


    "Of¡­ Of¡­ Of course, we will do our best," replied Le Mong with a warm greeting.


    Le Chang said goodbye now to wait and see how the Clan Du would respond. He could have sorted things out more quickly, but he wanted to see Clan Du languish, they dared to oppose Clan Le.


    Le Chang calmly returned to the Clan Mansion.


    *****************************


    Moonlight streamed through the cracks and radiated over Le Chang, its body enveloped in a thin golden aura, its hair was slightly white, and in its eyes, golden rays occasionally appeared.


    He was at the 6th Degree Peak of the Dao of Integration, in the next Degree he could finally invoke the transformations of nature normally, at the moment he used The Way of the Dragon God to gather Elemental Qi from the air around him and use it as his own.


    Even so, he could only use it to create barriers around his body or strengthen his attacks, but once he reached 7th Degree he could finally use ranged elemental attacks.


    Cultivators were usually separated by category, some relied purely on ranged attacks, either with bows or elemental attacks. Others preferred close combat, but in the end, all were equally powerful.


    Le Chang was currently pushing his body to the limit, he was attacking the bottleneck between 6th and 7th Degree, the difference was small, but it was like crossing a burning bridge.


    Any oversight would at best result in being crippled and at worst death.


    Within their Qi Channels and Meridians ran strange energy, Yin Energy and the Yang Energy were opposite and normally cancel each other out, but a Golden Energy ran together, making them coexist and become immensely powerful.


    "I need to move on soon¡­" murmured Le Chang.


    Because the Energy in his body was so strong, every time he cultivated it was torture, it was as if his human body rejected that Energy.


    Her body sucked Qi from the atmosphere and quickly separated it into Yin Energy and Yang Energy, each going to her side in Le Chang''s Qi Core, after being purified she would go to Le Chang''s Qi meridians and channels.


    Moments later an insane sharp pain struck Le Chang, he clenched his fists and blood rushed from the side of his mouth, panting and feeling excruciating pain, he persevered. His pursuit of power was not selfishness, but to protect the life and happiness of those he loved and loved him.


    A few seconds later a large layer of impurities appeared on his skin.


    "Finally¡­ 7th Grade Dao of Integration," he said breathlessly.


    ''I think¡­ it''s¡­ time to test¡­ my new strength, "Le Chang thought with a pained smile.


    ****************************


    In the morning Le Chang went to his parents'' quarters.


    ''Toc, Toc, Toc''


    "Come in my son" - Le Shen.


    His father and mother were sitting around a small table eating their breakfast.


    "Sit down, sit down," said Lin Bo excitedly.


    "Thank you" - Le Chang.


    "Boy, I heard what you did at the Phoenix Store¡­ How did you get those recipes?" Said Le Shen his face glowed with anticipation.


    "I found them when I was a month gone, there was a cave with some scrolls, I decorated them so I could use them someday" - Le Chang.


    "Boy¡­" said Le Shen laughing.


    "Let the boy Le Shen¡­ And you Le Chang, you have to spend more time with your mother" She said pouting, Le Chang and Le Shen laughed for a while.


    **************************************


    After a short conversation Le Chang said, "Father, mother, I would like to go to the Mountains¡­ I have advanced to the 7th Grade of the Dao of Integration and need to temper my cultivation a little" - Le Chang.


    "7th Degree?" Exclaimed Le Shen.


    It was less than a month since Le Chang had reappeared and was already in 7th Grade, that was insane, to say the least.


    "Well¡­ are you sure about that? It will be very dangerous" - Lin Bo.


    "I can''t be stuck forever ... If I don''t face challenges and my cultivation stagnates, I will waste the chance the heavens have given me" - Le Chang.


    "Alright¡­ Let''s let the boy go love" - Le Shen.


    Lin Bo hugged Le Chang for a long time until he said, "Wait here, I have something for you."


    A few moments later she returned with a small wooden box, it was the size of a brick and was all decorated in silver and gold.


    She handed it to Le Chang and said with a smile, "Open"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 20 Alchemis

    "You? ¡­ When did you learn Alchemy? "- Le Shen.


    "Every day since I started training I also studied Alchemy theory¡­ I just need a chance to prove that I can do it," said Le Chang, he didn''t know what to say, since he couldn''t say, "Dad I have the memories of an ancient Dragon God "


    Lin Bo and Le Shen looked at each other, looking back at Le Chang as if an aura of confidence surrounded him, it soothed his parents'' heart in a way that even they did not understand. It was as if his son were a source of miracles.


    Clan Le also had an Elder who was a Middle Alchemist but was a 1st Degree. The Alchemists were divided into Low Alchemist, Medium Alchemist, High Alchemist, Supreme Alchemist, Saint Alchemist Prince, Saint Alchemist King, and Holy Alchemist God.


    Each title was divided into three degrees, the difference between each one was huge, not only the number of pills the Alchemist should know how to make was without comparisons, but also the quality of the pills made was superior from one degree to the other.


    His father was a little skeptical, but he had no way out. Le Chang was his last hope.


    "Alright¡­ What do you need?" - Le Shen.


    "No need to worry about it, I''ll pay a visit to our place of sale of pills." - Le Chang.


    Clan Le and Clan Du were the two largest clans in Huang Di City and consequently fought an insane economic battle.


    Obviously both clans had one foot in each area of ??the Dao Martial.


    Clan Le had two Lodges in town, one of the Pills and one of Forge.


    The strength of Clan Le has always been the area of ??Pills and Clan Du the Forge, but with Clan Du calling the 3rd Degree Middle Alchemist, things got complicated.


    Le Chang headed downtown.


    During his walk many people greeted him and looked at him, the young ladies of the city threw provocative glances, but Le Chang was unshakable. He didn''t like the people who changed by the tide before when he was nobody, everyone despised him, but now everyone wanted to enjoy his glory.


    Huang Di City was small and there was a large avenue that ran across the city from end to end.


    She was the heart of the city''s economy.


    The Big Shops were there.


    Le Chang stood in front of a large structure, made of wood, but decorated with silver and gold.


    It smelled of herbs and medicine, making the air pleasant.


    Le Chang entered the establishment, the interior was refined but simple, some paintings hung on the walls. There were several shelves where there were hundreds of pill bottles, the floor was wood, but it was all worked. There were some young women selling pills excitedly, an Elder was at a counter talking to some people.


    The store had only one floor but demanded respect, often the simplicity gained from the complex. This is how in Dao Martial, beautiful and ornate movements are not always powerful, but a simple punch by a Master can contain the mysteries of the world.


    He went toward the counter and waited for the Elder to finish his conversation.


    "Young Master Le Chang! It''s a pleasure to see the young master around, do you need anything? "- Elder.


    "Elder Le Mong, I''m just watching how things are," said Le Chang with a bow of respect.


    "Oh! Make yourself comfortable, make yourself comfortable "- Le Mong.


    The shelves were full of pills, but that wasn''t a good sign, it meant they weren''t being sold.


    "Clan Du caused good damage, didn''t he?" Murmured Le Chang.


    The downcast Elder said nothing, Clan Du somehow got enough money to hire a powerful Alchemist. This was bringing Clan Le into the abyss.


    "Elder Le Mong, could I see the refining site?" - Le Chang.


    Despite Seiryuu''s memories, Le Chang had never come to the Refining Room.


    It was rare for him even to enter the Phoenix Lodge and when he did it was treated with trash and a good for nothing.


    Only when she was with her father or mother did the treatment change.


    Not only was Le Shen feared.


    Lin Bo with her beautiful and delicate appearance hid a fierce cultivator, she was at the peak of the 9th Grade of the Dao of Integration and had two transformations of nature. She was regarded as one of the Le Clan heavyweights, possessing a powerful notion of battle she defeated even those in the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration.


    Le Shen was at the 10th Degree Peak of the Dao of Integration and also had two transformations.


    He was the most powerful person in the Le Clan.


    To decide the Clan Patriarch, every thirty years competition was held among the most powerful of the Clan to see who would take the position. When Le Shen completed five years ago, he easily defeated all his opponents, many believed that currently, Le Shen was a step away from the Spirit Dao.


    "Oh! Young Master, are you interested in the area of ??Alchemy? "Said Le Mong with a faint smile that made the dark circles on his face more evident.


    "A little," said Le Chang, smiling.


    Elder Le Mong gave some instructions to the young vendors and led Le Chang toward a large iron door at the back of the Lodge.


    The Old Man put his hand and injected his Qi, the door began to open delicately, it didn''t even seem to weigh nearly a ton.


    A staircase appeared before Le Chang and the Elder said, "Young Master Le Chang, follow me."


    The stairs led down to the basement of the Lodge, where the Refining Room was located.


    The path was lit by some torches.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    In the end, they again came across another iron door.


    Again Le Mong inserted his Qi and the door slowly and softly opened.


    An explosion of smells, tastes, and colors invaded Le Chang''s senses.


    The sight in front of him was stunning.

 21 The Demon Gods Cultivation Technique!

    Le Chang opened the box slowly.


    "Interspace Ring," he exclaimed.


    Smiling Lin Bo said, "We bought it when we learned I was pregnant, we kept it to give away on a special date."


    Interspatial rings were rare and expensive.


    In Huang Di City only Lin Bo, Le Shen and the Du Clan Patriarch, Du Hong and a few Elders possessed it, but their rarity was a fact.


    They were Rings in which Magic Circles were placed, containing the Mysteries of Space.


    Some were only a few cubic meters inside, but some could fit even mountains inland.


    "We want you to stay with him, five months from now when you go to the Sect, your life will change and an Interspacial Ring will be of great help" - Le Shen.


    "Thanks, Mom, Dad," said Le Chang hugging them both.


    They continued talking for some time and getting the details right.


    Le Chang would be two months away in his training.


    **********************


    The other day in the morning.


    Le Chang, Lin Bo, and Le Shen were at the South Gate of the Le Clan Mansion.


    "Boy¡­ Take care, if you get hurt I''ll give you some good ear tugs," said Lin Bo tenderly.


    "Take care, my son, we will wait for you" - Le Shen.


    "Bye, I love you," said Le Chang, riding his horse and shooting toward the mountains.


    After a few minutes, the Mansion disappeared from his line of sight, in front of him was only along forest and on the horizon, you could see huge mountains.


    "Seiryuu, do you think the magic circles I placed will be enough?" - Le Chang.


    "Only someone from the Spirit Dao to be able to break something from that Level" - Seiryuu.


    "Good, good. I couldn''t go without knowing that my father and mother would be protected" - Le Chang.


    "You are too sensitive ... This can be your ruin, family and loves can all be used against you, be careful" - Gao Yao.


    "I know, that''s why I''m going to the Mountains ... Injustice is the Law of the weak, I just need to be strong enough to break the chains of fate. They will only hurt my family after they erase my existence, even if I die I will go back to all hell to destroy those who dare to touch my family "- Le Chang.


    A faint golden glow passed Le Chang''s eyes.


    Seiryuu and Gao Yao felt a slight twinge of fear.


    *****************************


    Le Chang had placed several Magic Circles around his mother''s and father''s room, also around the entire Le Clan Mansion, he even gave them some amulets with several protective Circles.


    A few hours of horseback riding and Le Chang stopped to camp the night in the woods.


    It was dark and ruled by a coral of insects and wildlife.


    This place was free of magic beasts.


    Le Chang quickly took a tent from his ring and set it up.


    The item his mother and father gave him had a capacity of ten cubic meters, was large enough for several items.


    "Seiryuu, do you know what the sects look like?" - Le Chang.


    "Sects? Hmm¡­ Well each one is unique, but there is something unchanging, all of them are governed by the Law of the Strongest¡­ Power is everything, both in the World Kingdom and in the Sects" - Seiryuu.


    "He is right boy. Look for example those Elders who came to take your exam, were from the 5th Grade of the Spirit Dao, but still not the most powerful. They were probably High-Level Elders, but there is a lot above of them the powerful are in the Soul Dao and probably the Patriarch is in the Purification Dao "- Gao Yao.


    A slight look of helplessness passed over Le Chang''s face, he felt so weak¡­


    "Where is your optimistic attitude from before boy?" Said Gao Yao laughing.


    "Tsc¡­ I''m still very weak¡­" murmured Le Chang.


    "¡­. I have something that can help you" - Gao Yao.


    "As?" Le Chang said with his eyes shining.


    "Yin Energy Techniques," he said.


    "Isn''t that the same as using demonic techniques?" - Le Chang.


    "Yes, but dare not compare these poor techniques that the Devil Sects have, I have the memories of the Demon God ..." - Gao Yao.


    "I see¡­ what do I need to do?" Le Chang said with a determined look.


    "I''m going to give you a Demonic Cultivation Technique, you should intersperse it with The Way of the Dragon God," said Gao Yao.


    "Will this not give Seiryuu problems?" - Le Chang.


    "Not necessarily ... The path of the Dragon God is a purely Yang technique, but because of that Golden Energy, the technique has ''accepted'' the Yin Energy. I believe that if you can train each one separately you will be much stronger" - Seiryuu.


    "I see¡­" murmured Le Chang.


    "Hand me the Technique," Le Chang said determinedly.


    "Very well be careful" - Gao Yao.


    Le Chang closed his eyes and concentrated on his connection with Gao Yao Heritage.


    A few seconds later a flood of information appeared in Le Chang''s mind.


    "Technique of the Demon God: The God of Death" - Le Chang.


    "With this technique, you will train using pure Yin Energy ... The apex of this technique will transform the cultivator into the Lord of Death" - Gao Yao.


    Le Chang took a breath.


    He now had the most powerful Yang Energy Cultivation Technique and Yin Energy Cultivation Technique.


    "Try to start cultivating with her" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang sat in the lotus position and began to meditate.


    "Death, the end, but also the beginning. Death is the end of Life? What is life, if not waiting for death. We are doomed to death, but also life ..."


    Le Chang continued to meditate, a few minutes later the technique began to make the effects.


    In the Qi Core, the dark side began to uncontrollably flutter through his Qi Channels and Meridians, a Yin Energy wrapped in Golden Energy running through Le Chang''s body.


    "What is this Golden Energy¡­ I feel like it''s older than me" - Seiryuu.


    "I''ve been trying to figure this out since I woke up when you healed the boy''s Qi and Meridian Channels, but it seems like something else is inside him and it must be something¡­" Gao Yao didn''t finish his sentence as he felt something in Le''s body. Chang


    ''BOOOOOOM''


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" Le Chang gritou de dor.


    "Are you alright boy?" Gao Yao and Seiryuu asked at the same time.


    "I''m fine, but¡­. I felt a horrible feeling a few moments ago," he said with his hands on his head.


    "Hey, hey ... Look around him" - Seiryuu.


    The sight was insane.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 22 Meeting the Demon Blood Sec

    Around Le Chang, a circle formed, with a radius of ten meters and he was black.


    Trees had turned to dust, the soil itself had ''rotted'', it was as if life had vanished from that place.


    "But¡­ How¡­" - Gao Yao.


    "What happened?" - Le Chang.


    "Look around you boy" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang was scared.


    A few moments ago he had felt as if he were facing death, fear had run through his whole being.


    "This ... It''s insane ... He''s ridiculously powerful" - Gao Yao.


    "As well?" - Seiryuu.


    "The mark of when one awakens the real power of Yin Energy is the Circle of Eternal Death, but it is usually a few inches around one''s body¡­ In my memories, even the Demon King when awakened reached only the four-meter mark¡­" - Gao Yao.


    "Circle of Eternal Death?" - Le Chang.


    "You can say that if Yang Energy is life Yin Energy is death¡­ Humans are always born awakened to use Yang Energy¡­" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang looked around and couldn''t help but feel a slight chill, how insane was the power of Yin Energy?


    "Does that happen in the Devil Sects too?" - Le Chang.


    "Only in World-Level Sects¡­ These little Sects have no real demonic cultivation techniques, so they can''t awaken the real power of Yin Energy" - Gao Yao.


    "I see ..." - Le Chang.


    "Keep meditating¡­ Use the God of Death technique for an hour and then for an hour The Dragon God Way, do this and I believe the results will be great" - Seiryuu.


    ****************************


    In the spiritual cave of Le Chang.


    "It''s that golden thread¡­ When he opened one of the three locks of the Spiritual Castles by force, he used that golden power¡­ It lasted a little, but I felt like an ant in front of a lion" - Seiryuu.


    "Really¡­ This Golden Energy must also be the reason for the appearance of three extra locks¡­ Doesn''t that make sense¡­ what is this Energy?" - Gao Yao.


    "Still¡­ How can he be born crippled if he had such immense power within him¡­" - Seiryuu.


    "It must be because of me¡­ Le Chang''s body is human, so when he received a Heritage of Pure Yin Energy he was crippled¡­ it took an equally powerful Yang Energy Heritage to compensate¡­" - Gao Yao.


    "It makes sense¡­ The Golden Energy also came into action only after I gave him my inheritance¡­ It calmed him and cleared his thoughts¡­" - Seiryuu.


    "This is insane ... Who is this boy, his understanding of Dao Martial is absurd, his personality is golden and his character is diamond. Honestly, before this boy, who daring to call himself Genius is a complete idiot" - Gao Yao.


    **********************************


    Le Chang calmly opened his eyes, he was still in the middle of the black circle.


    The morning light hit his eyes, causing a little discomfort.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "What''s up, boy?" - Seiryuu.


    "I''m in the middle of 7th Grade" - Le Chang smiling.


    In a single night, he had moved from the early stages to the middle of 7th Grade.


    "Very good, very good" - Seiryuu.


    "Well ... Let''s get back on the road" - Le Chang.


    "Damn¡­ The horse was near me last night" - Le Chang.


    The animal along with all the life around it had been powdered instantly.


    Le Chang then calmly began his trek, it would take at least until the end of the day to reach the base of the Mountain.


    **********************


    A figure passed at an insane speed on the road, a huge cloud of dust was lifted by Le Chang''s rapid movement.


    His speed was absurd, much faster than a horse''s, but he spent large amounts of Qi.


    ''BOOM'' ''BOOM'' ''BOOM''


    Several sounds of explosions were heard from the nearby forest.


    Le Chang stopped abruptly.


    "Fight?" Murmured Le Chang.


    He then headed toward the forest and calmly approached the sounds of explosions.


    Arriving at the scene he saw a group of people fighting fiercely.


    "Don''t break the formation¡­ We¡­ We¡­ let''s get out of here all alive!" Shouted a young man, probably about twenty years old.


    He was at the front with a huge silver sword, on his back was a small group of ten people.


    There were six girls and four boys, all about sixteen to seventeen.


    They were all wearing a white robe and silver and gold accents, they were from some Holy Sect.


    Le Chang was in a tree a few hundred meters away, using the power of Dragon Essence, his eyes far more powerful than normal growers.


    Attacking the Sect''s youth group was a group of people wearing black robes, decorated with bright red thread.


    "Because they are walking around here ... The Sects are thousands of miles from here ..." murmured Le Chang.


    "Probably something happened¡­" - Seiryuu.


    "Maybe they found some treasure?" - Gao Yao.


    "Will you help them?" - Seiryuu.


    "Let''s have a look, if it gets too ugly I''ll help" - Le Chang.


    *********************************


    "Hey, hey. You should surrender children," said one of the men in black cloaks.


    "Demon Blood Sect¡­ You are brave, but we will never surrender" shouted the young man with the great sword.


    "Teng Fang, let''s kill the men and get the girls to sell ... They''ll make good money in the brothels," said one of the men wearing black.


    The rest of the men in black started laughing too.


    The twenty-year-old looked worried, he was responsible for these young people with him.


    Even though he was at the peak of the 7th Grade of the Integration Dao he couldn''t handle them all at the same time, besides Teng Fang seemed to have recently broken to 8th Grade.


    "Looks like it was already ... The Devil Sect group has already destabilized their minds ... I didn''t think the people of a Holy Sect would be that weak ..." - Le Chang.


    "Many people of the Sects are children of former disciples, having been born in a golden cradle it is difficult to face the difficulties and dangers of the world¡­" - Seiryuu.


    A thoughtful look appeared on Le Chang''s face¡­. In the end, the cultivation world was worse than the jungle.


    "I WON''T LET YOU TOUCH A HAIR OF THEM" Roared the young man with the big sword.


    An explosive aura gushed from his body and he slammed into the crowd of the Devil sect.


    A slight surprise appeared on the faces of the men of the Demon Blood Sect, the boy before him was either insane or the pinnacle of courage.


    "Oh! Interesting," said Le Chang, laughing.


    "Will you save them?" - Gao Yao.


    "I can''t let them die ... Also, Devil Sects cause too much trouble, steal and kill for their pleasure, they must be exterminated" - Le Chang.


    He jumped from the tree where he was and headed toward the group.


    The young man with the great sword shouted to the group of his sect: "Run"


    The youth group hesitated for a moment, were they leaving someone behind to save their own lives?


    Could they call themselves cultivators if they did that? Where would your character be? Your humanity?


    "We will not run away Ma Feng, if we die, we will all die together." Said a young man with dark skin and determined look.


    "You guys ..." said Ma Feng with a smile.


    Taking advantage of this slight distraction Teng Fang charged against Ma Feng.


    Teng Fang brought a Silver Katana toward Ma Feng''s head.


    "Watch out!!" The group roared at Ma Feng, but it was too late, the sword was inches from his head.

 23 Sword Dance

    The sound of clashing swords reverberated through the air, to everyone''s surprise, Ma Feng survived.


    "Who are you? How dare you interfere in the affairs of our Demon Blood Sect?" - Teng Fang.


    Le Chang looked nonchalantly and said to the Holy Cult youth group, "What sect are you from?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "We¡­ we are from the Heavenly Light Sect" - Ma Feng.


    "Hmm, I''m from the Purple Flame Sect¡­ Looks like you guys need some help," Le Chang said taking a locket out of his pocket and flashing a smile.


    Le Chang turned his attention to the Devil Sect group and with a slight smile he said "It will be fun"


    He then hit Teng Fang with an explosive kick to his waist that sent him flying against the men under his command.


    Quickly everyone else drew their swords and went against Le Chang.


    Le Chang deftly defended himself against the dozens of blows coming his way.


    He used his sword to break the defenses and hit the body of his enemies using the Fighting Dragon God Fist and also the Fighting Dragon God Kick.


    "Use ranged attacks" - Teng Fang.


    Quickly their group retreated to make room for a volley of elemental attacks.


    Quickly dozens of arrows and balls of earth, fire, and water went against Le Chang, but he repelled the attacks with his sword and quickly undid them.


    (Note Author: Imagine Kirito dodging bullets https : // goo . Gl / 6f7Apr )


    "Monster¡­" murmured the Disciples of the Celestial Light Sect.


    Teng Fang saw that long-range attacks would not affect, so he said, "Surround them and use medium-range attacks."


    He intended to use attacks with a shorter range but which would make it difficult for his opponent to react.


    But would Le Chang stand still waiting to be attacked?


    He quickly went against the group and then a head flew along with a jet of blood.


    Le Chang began to dance using all of his Qi, his sword was like the scythe of death itself, quickly the Devil''s Disciples began to disperse.


    Le Chang was using the Death God Cultivation Technique, he covered his body and sword with a thin layer of Yin Energy, as he approached his opponent he released the aura against his opponent and mentally destabilized him, making the task of beheading it extremely easy.


    In a few breaths, practically the entire group had been killed, their heads severed by an attack.


    "Looks like you''re just left, doesn''t it, Teng Fang?" Said Le Chang laughing, in his robes, there was not a shred of blood or dirt.


    "DAMN" - Teng Fang.


    He then began to burn his vitality to gather power, his body was twice the size, his muscles swelled and the aura around him was frightening.


    Le Chang stood with an indifferent look.


    "Hey boy, be careful ..." - Seiryuu.


    "I know" - Le Chang.


    Teng Fang began to edge on insanity and fired at Le Chang, his weapon shaking with the amount of Devil Qi in it.


    A few cracks began to spread across the blade like a cobweb.


    He swung the sword in a vertical thrust toward Le Chang, but he used his sword to protect himself.


    He now wore a beautiful double-edged silver sword, it glowed beautifully, but its glow was dark.


    She was surrounded by a thin aura of death.


    Teng Fang fired hundreds of blows in seconds, his sword about to shatter, but his blows were effective.


    Le Chang now had some cuts on his body and his face was now serious.


    His enemy was in the early stages of the 8th Dao of Integration, but using his vitality, he was comparable to someone at the peak of 8th Degree.


    His power was absurd.


    Le Chang frantically used Yin and Yang Energy to recover and deal with powerful blows.


    A few minutes passed and Teng Fang''s vitality was coming to an end, one could see his body covered in blood from hundreds of cuts, Le Chang also had several cuts, but his face was calm.


    "He is at his end" - Le Chang.


    Teng Fang was no longer himself, his mind was long lost.


    Gathering what was left of his life he fired at Le Chang, his Silver Katana was already broken in half, but even so, he aimed it toward Le Chang''s head.


    Le Chang looked at him with a complicated look.


    When Teng Fang had his sword a few millimeters from Le Chang, Le Chang abruptly disappeared.


    A few moments later Teng Fang dropped to his knees revealing Le Chang a few feet away, his sword dripping with blood.


    Teng Fang had a look of surprise and disbelief as his head rolled away from his body.


    *********************************


    Le Chang groped for the bodies and found some interspatial rings he kept inside his, then he would look more carefully.


    "Is everyone all right?" - Le Chang.


    "We''re¡­ thank you very much," said Ma Feng who quickly handed over his interspace ring, the rest repeated his action, their lives were worth more than any money in the world.


    Le Chang raised his hand to stop them: "Relax, you don''t have to give me anything ... I''ve already sacked them ... Anyway you must be careful"


    "Wait ..." Before Ma Feng finished Le Chang had disappeared from there.


    ********************


    "Why didn''t you take their money?" - Gao Yao.


    "They are External Disciples, Ma Feng is from a poor Clan from what I can see, it would not be right to take what little he has ... How many others they should have some valuable things, but at the moment I don''t care much if the News that I am walking with a fortune spread I will be a target of powerful people "- Le Chang.


    "He''s right ... Be high profile when needed and stay humble when needed" - Seiryuu.


    *****************


    Le Chang resumed his path and at dusk, he finally reached the foot of the Mountain, she was majestic and imposing.


    You could hear the distant roars of the Magic Beasts. Qi at the foot of the mountain was at least three times higher than in Huang Di City.


    "Qi flow is great," exclaimed Le Chang.


    "That''s why there are so many Magic Beasts around here" - Seiryuu.


    "I''m going to set up camp anyway, it''s not a good idea to go to the mountain at night" - Le Chang.


    ***********************


    Le Chang was sitting inside his tent, in his lap were some fruits, seeds, and nuts which he ate quietly.


    He set up his tent in a place where there were dozens of trees, making entry difficult.


    It was good natural protection, Le Chang added some Magic Circles and with that was quiet.

 24 Hunting or Hunter

    In the middle of the night, an explosive sound could be heard, trees were broken like sticks. An absurd heat arose in the forest and immediately awakened Le Chang.


    ''Magic Beasts?'' - Le Chang.


    He quickly jumped out of his tent and climbed a treetop for a better view.


    The sight was insane.


    There was a huge pack of wolves, they were like fire, their fur was on fire, the ground around them was gray and the stone was bright red from the absurd heat.


    There were at least forty of them, all Level 2 Beasts.


    "Go try?" - Gao Yao.


    A smile appeared on Le Chang''s face and he said, "What do you think?"


    He immediately jumped, unleashed all his power.


    He was in the middle of the 7th Degree of the Dao of Integration, half of his body surrounded by a pure white aura and the other by an oppressive black aura.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Occasionally small golden rays passed through the auras. It was as if golden snakes coiled around Le Chang''s body.


    He darted toward the group of Beasts.


    On the right side of his body was the white aura, using his right hand he cast the Fighting Dragon God Fist, on his right leg he cast the Fighting Dragon God Kick.


    On the left side of his body was the black aura, he covered his hand and his leg with powerful Yin Energy, the air around his hand and foot was extremely cold.


    "Can he merge the Yin and Yang Energy with such mastery? This is no longer a genius, this is an insane monster," said Gao Yao perplexed.


    Seiryuu was also surprised, the speed with which Le Chang learned and grew was simply too absurd.


    Dropping to the ground, Le Chang withdrew his Silver Double-edged Sword with his left hand. The sword was quickly covered by a thick layer of Yin Energy.


    Le Chang quickly approached the group of Beasts, he delivered a powerful blow of his sword to the body of one of the Wolves.


    The animal responded quickly, but still, a deep cut was left in its body. The blood, dripping on the rock, melted it.


    Le Chang took a quick breath, it was insanely hot there.


    Even though he had a great affinity for fire because of Seiryuu, Le Chang was still feeling quite hot.


    The other animals wasted no time and raced against Le Chang displaying their prey. Had a mere human dared to attack someone in his group?


    Le Chang swerved sideways in time to see a large claw pass where his head was, enjoying that the animal was in the air. Le Chang delivered a powerful kick to the side of the Beast that flew a few feet before falling to the ground.


    The animals were relentless, and a few moments later Le Chang was already scorched.


    One of the animals roared and a powerful flame burst from its mouth toward Le Chang.


    He quickly broke the attack in half using his Yin Energy covered sword, these animals were purely Yang, so their natural predator was the Yin Energy.


    Quickly a wolf jumped against Le Chang, its claws were huge and its teeth were sharp as razors.


    Le Chang lowered his body and delivered a powerful punch to the underside of the animal, knocking him a few feet into the air.


    With a great thrust, Le Chang climbed into the heavens, spinning his body, he struck a powerful kick into Wolf''s body, which fired at an explosive speed toward the ground.


    The impact opened a small crater.


    Explosions all the time happened.


    A man and a pack of wolves entered the night fighting, much of the forest turning to ashes.


    ***************************


    If anyone saw this they would be shocked, someone from the 7th Grade of Integration Dao fighting a pack of Fire Wolves was absurd.


    Only the one in 9th or 10th Degree who would probably have enough confidence to face several Level 2 magic beasts together, but it was because the difference from 7th to 9th and 10th Grade was stark.


    From the 1st to the 3rd degree the body is trained, the 4th and where the practitioner began to use Qi and develop a superficial understanding about it.


    The 5th, 6th, and 7th Degrees were all for learning to deal with Qi and the surrounding Energy, the 8th, 9th, and 10th were where massive amounts of pure Qi came together, meaning you gained brute force.


    Teng Fang was in 8th Grade, but had just advanced, besides burning his vitality he was like an irrational and purely instinctive beast, the movements were quick but simple so Le Chang won his battle.


    A true teacher in 8th or 9th grade was a very different story.


    ***********************


    The fight continued into the night, Le Chang was using these wolves to test their strength to the full and know their limits.


    After the night of a fierce battle, he managed to kill ten wolves, the other thirty were still alive, but like Le Chang, they were also low on energy.


    Le Chang had dozens of cuts all over his body, his clothes had long been burned, exhaustion was visible on his face.


    "I think it''s time to retreat, I can''t kill the others," said Le Chang sadly.


    "Put the bodies of these animals in your ring, they are valuable" - Seiryuu.


    "Fine" - Le Chang.


    He used the rest of his strength made an effort and managed to rescue the ten bodies, they were full of treasure.


    Her skin, bones, blood and her Magic Crystal were immensely valuable.


    Le Chang shot deep into the Mountain, the Magic Beasts chased him for a few miles, but Le Chang was with a fish in the water running through the trees and huge rocks, after a few hours of fierce pursuit, Le Chang finally lost the animals.


    ************************************************


    He was sitting with his back against a large tree, his chest going down frantically.


    "That was¡­ dangerous," said Le Chang, laughing.


    If your mom knew he did something like that she would give him some good slaps.


    Le Chang kept hidden for two days to heal his wounds, only after that did he again confront the Magic Beasts.

 25 Conspiracy in Huang Di City!

    Meanwhile in the Purple Flame Sect.


    "Master, this disciple greets you." Said Chi Ziyun with a great bow to Long Mu.


    Long Mu smiled and waved Chi Ziyun to sit around a table with her.


    "Master, do you need something?" Said Chi Ziyun curiously.


    "I called you to tell him something," Long Mu replied with a smile.


    "Hm?" - Chi Ziyun.


    "This morning an Elder of the Heavenly Light Sect brought a box with a gift for one of our disciples" - Long Mu.


    "Gift?" Said Chi Ziyun¡­. Why was her Master commenting on something so trivial with her?


    "They claimed that a young man from our Sect saved a group of his disciples in the area of ??the Starry Peaks" - Long Mu.


    "Saved from what?" - Chi Ziyun.


    "From a group of people from the Demon Blood Sect, but interesting is the description of the person who saved them. A 15 or 16-year-old, black hair with white strands, honey-colored eyes, at the 7th Grade Dao da Integration, extremely fast, defeated someone from the 8th Grade Dao of Integration even after he used his vitality to gain power "- Long Mu.


    Chi Ziyun thought for a moment.


    Quickly a look of disbelief and surprise crossed his face.


    "The Chang?" Exclamou Chi Ziyun.


    "I think so ... The description is the same, he is strong and his growth is insane, having two heirlooms in his body makes him a genius among geniuses... But even so it''s been a month since we left, and in the meantime, he jumped from 5th Grade to 7th Grade¡­ This is absurd "- Long Mu.


    Chi Ziyun thought of his master''s words and amazement crossed his face.


    ''Le Chang? "Interesting," she thought with a slight smile.


    Chi Ziyun, if you want to be free from the shackles of fate, you have to be stronger than anything. We women have always been used as objects, but it''s up to us to fight to have our space in the world and maybe one day find someone who loves us as we are, "said Long Mu in a serious tone.


    Women have always been treated as objects, and for the sake of power, few understood that a man''s role is to protect their wives, children, and home. As a man, he must see to it that no harm is done to his family.


    ************************************************


    Meanwhile in the Starry Peaks Mountain Range.


    Huang Di City was situated near a large mountain belonging to the Snowy Peaks, but there were no Magic Beasts on it, so it was necessary to travel a long distance to find them.


    A young man was fighting a huge gray monkey, the monkey''s blows were powerful and his speed was unimaginable.


    The exchange of blows was insane. Each blow delivered a great shockwave appeared, shaking all the trees around.


    "This Ash Monkey is very strong" - Seiryuu.


    The monkey attacked Le Chang with his big fist, but Le Chang returned the punch, as soon as the fists met they were both forced back a few steps.


    The Ash Monkey was a Level 2 Peak Magic Beast, its strength very different from that of the Wolves.


    Le Chang dodged a powerful punch, leaving the Monkey half-stunned as his enemy disappeared.


    Le Chang reappeared on the animal''s back and delivered a powerful kick using the Fighting Dragon God Kick, which sent the animal a few feet ahead.


    Although the Monkey was really powerful, at the moment only Level 3 Magic Beasts were a threat to Le Chang.


    *********************************************


    Meanwhile in Huang Di City.


    In a grand, stately mansion, exuding an air of superiority, were a few people gathered in a large room, all sitting around a wooden table with various foods and drinks.


    At the end of the table was a man in a gold-embroidered green cloak, seated near him were two young men, both wearing black robes and some embroidered with human expressions.


    From their bodies, it was possible to feel a slight Qi Devil.


    "We had this meeting to discuss the measures to be taken against The Le Clan, they somehow got new types of Pills and the Alchemist we hired is not able to beat them ... Faced with this situation I decided to call my second son to help us "- Du Hong.


    In Huang Di City everyone knew that Du Hong once had another child, but he had mysteriously died and his body was never found.


    Obviously the truth was different, his eldest son Du Kian had actually joined a Devil sect, when he learned that his brother Du Zhong had been crippled, he was furious.


    "Using Du Kian we could easily destroy the Le Clan, and along with him came another person, Young Muo Kan. Du Kian is in the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration and Muo Kan too," said Du Hong with a smile on his face.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Quickly several conversations broke out on the table between the Elders, two people at the top of the Integration Dao were a powerful takeover.


    "Unfortunately, if we take action now it will be complicated ... The Purple Flame Sect has been around here and occasionally some people pass by the House of the five Sect Exam winners to attest to their safety ... Also, Le Chang is not seen for a few days, It''s no use attacking your Clan without him ... The boy has an absurd talent if we leave him alive is a matter of time to come back and take revenge on us all "- Du Hong.


    With two more people in the 10th Grade Dao Integration, Du Clan could sweep the whole Huang Di City, but Du Hong was no idiot, he knew very well that the greatest danger to his Clan was Le Chang, if allowed. growing up, it was a fact that Clan Du was doomed to doom.


    Du Hong was a Patriarch, he came to his post with concealment and blows, he could identify who were the powerful enemies or future threats.


    Le Chang might now be a grain of sand in the world, but the time would come when he would be sovereign over everything and everyone.

 26 The Truths!

    Le Chang continued his daily battles, each day he faced dozens of opponents and over time tempered his body and his cultivation.


    Quickly a month passed, Le Chang was now at the 7th Grade Peak of the Integration Dao, another month before Le Chang had to return home.


    The Starry Peaks Range was a beauty apart, its beautiful peaks above the clouds revealing a beautiful night sky. It was as if the moon and the stars approached the earth to worship it.


    Le Chang was sitting around a lake, there was a fire beside him with some meat, in his hand was a small bottle of wine which he drank quietly.


    "I''m one step from Grade 8, but it looks more like an abyss," murmured Le Chang looking up at the sky.


    "Reaching the 7th Degree of the Dao of Integration depends only on talent, the problem that the cultivators of the World Kingdom face are when it comes to 8th Degree, it takes an insane amount of Qi and to collect it outside of the Kingdom of Sects. is almost absurd "- Seiryuu.


    "Really¡­" murmured Le Chang.


    "There are exceptions of course ... Your father and mother, for example, have an interesting talent but are being wasted in the World Kingdom" - Gao Yao.


    A faint smile crossed Le Chang''s face as he remembered his father and mother.


    Her mother''s tender smile and lovingly angry face.


    "I just need to be strong enough to give my Clan a different life," said Le Chang, stretching.


    *********************


    Le Chang ate and drank the rest of his wine, then went to his tent and began to meditate there.


    Qi here was really strong, not comparable to the sects, but with Huang Di City, the difference was significant.


    Le Chang''s Qi Core was constantly absorbing, compressing, purifying, and separating into Yin and Yang Energy going to the side of their Qi Core.


    Qi was divided into five types, according to the Transformations of Nature, Metal, Water, Fire, Earth, and Wood. When someone cultivated he would absorb the corresponding Qi to which he had an affinity, but Le Chang was a different case. Using the two Supreme Energy Techniques Yin and Yang he could cultivate all Five Transformations, although at the moment he can only use Fire and Earth as his power and cultivation increase he can utilize the Five Transformations.


    Le Chang''s absorption rate was insane, it was possible to see tiny strands of Qi entering through his skin toward his Qi Channels.


    Gao Yao and Seiryuu watched closely the changes in Le Chang''s body, the more his Cultivation progressed, the greater Le Chang''s Spiritual Cave grew, even the consciousness of Seiryuu and Gao Yao became more powerful, as well as the power of their Inheritance. it was gradually released.


    Quickly morning came and stretching Le Chang came out of his tent.


    With each passing day he explored more and more the Starry Peaks Mountain Range, he had seen it all, it was time to get inside the Mountain Range.


    Using his Divine Sense he scanned the area for hidden dangers.


    Le Chang began walking towards the interior of the Cordillera, which was home to Level 3 and even Level 4 Magic Beasts.


    The landscape changed as he advanced, the forest once beautiful with trees and animals, giving way to a forest with dead trees and full of Level 1 Magic Beasts.


    These Beasts posed no danger to Le Chang, he ignored them and continued firing toward the interior of the Cordillera.


    A half-hour later the landscape changed again, now there was a great forest again, but the trees here were huge and towering skyward.


    Once he reached this location he slowed his pace, it would be tricky to find a Level 3 Beast, even a beast that had just reached the third level was comparable to someone at the peak of Grade 8.


    The mountain range was huge and stretched for thousands upon thousands of miles.


    Huang Di City was near the most peaceful part of the Starry Peaks, but there were places where there were insanely powerful Magic Beasts.


    Le Chang climbed a large rock and saw a group of Ashes Monkeys.


    "Go try?" - Gao Yao.


    "Why not?" Le Chang said with a slight smile and then threw himself against the Gray Monkeys.


    Whenever he killed an animal he would remove his Magic Crystal and other valuable body parts.


    He already had a small fortune, had almost thirty Level 2 and twenty Level 1 Magic Crystals.


    Magic Crystals were extremely useful, they could be used for Cultivation, they were placed in weapons, alchemy, etc.


    He had much more space after picking up the interspatial rings of the Devil''s Disciples.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Le Chang had searched for some valuable item, but in the end, the best things were some silver weapons and Tier 1 and 2 Magic Crystals.


    There were also some Devil Pills, but they were useless to Le Chang, so he simply destroyed them.


    *******************


    Le Chang was facing five Gray Monkeys, his idea was to temper his body with animal attacks, so he lightly let his guard down and receive a few attacks, his body had been redone by Seiryuu''s Essence of Life, but it was still basic.


    Le Chang used no weapon, only punches, and kicks.


    "I think it''s time to test some things," said Le Chang with a smile.


    Each technique had different levels, that is, they could evolve in power.


    For example, the Fighting Dragon God Fist and Kick are only in the early stages, a true punch or kick of a dragon could tear mountains.


    The Dragon God Fist was not a simple Qi glove for the hand.


    One who understood the mysteries and nuances of technique could create claws of pure Qi and play against the enemy, could fuse the mysteries of the world and make their attacks insanely powerful in many other ways. The Fighting Dragon''s Kick was also extremely versatile.


    Every night he was going over the concepts of his Fighting Dragon God Fist and the Fighting Dragon God Kick.


    All Techniques were divided into Truths, the more Truths the more powerful it will be.


    Each Truth was divided into three Levels.


    The Fist and Kick of the Fighting Dragon God were divided into Twelve Truths, Le Chang had just entered the First Level of the Second Truth.


    With a roar rising from Le Chang''s lungs a claw appeared in the air, she was only three meters tall, but carrying a powerful Qi, after using this attack Le Chang felt her Qi reserves diminish significantly.


    The claw quickly darted toward the head of one of the Gray Monkeys.

 27 Battle of the Titans!

    It was like kneading a jelly, the Beast''s body offered no resistance to the pure Qi Claw.


    The place shook, huge cracks appeared in the earth, the remaining Ashes of Monkeys stagnated.


    "Le Chang, are you ok?" - Seiryuu.


    "And¡­ I¡­ I am," said Le Chang, panting.


    The consumption of Qi was insane, but in return the power was absurd.


    "The First Level of the Second Truth is already so powerful, this¡­ this is absurd," murmured Le Chang.


    "Make no mistake, boy, that you did not even be called power. The Sovereigns of this world can tear mountains with their bare hands ..." - Gao Yao.


    A slight smile passed Le Chang''s lips and he said to Gao Yao, "Mountains? Do you think I''ll be content with mere mountains?"


    As he said this, golden rays pierced his eyes and his Spiritual Cavern trembled madly.


    "Power, huh? Let''s play then." - Le Chang.


    He darted after the other Ashes.


    He spent the rest of the day in an absurd battle against the Beasts.


    Le Chang''s blows were arrogant as if nothing were worth standing before him.


    Le Chang howled and fired hundreds of punches in seconds, his body covered with mud, blood, and grass.


    There was blood everywhere.


    At the end of the day, Le Chang collapsed on his back against the ground as the sky rumbled with thunder, announcing the arrival of a storm.


    "How do you feel boy?" - Seiryuu.


    "Well hahaha" - Le Chang.


    *****************


    Another week has passed. It was now three weeks before Le Chang returned to Huang Di City.


    He now only needed a large amount of Qi to break into the 8th Grade Dao Integration.


    With the amount of Qi he has already absorbed, for a normal person, it would be more than enough to breakthrough, but the demands of Le Chang''s body were absurd, it was like trying to fill a black hole.


    Le Chang was again exploring the Peaks of the Starry Peaks, he was running as if in his backyard, Level 2 Magic Beasts were no longer a threat.


    He had also acquired 60 Level 2 Magic Crystals and 80 Level 1 Magic Crystals.


    "Tsc¡­ I need to break immediately to 8th Grade" - Le Chang.


    As if the heavens heard his prayer a great tremor passed through the mountain, rocks plummeted and the thunder in the sky increased.


    A roar that shook Le Chang''s mind rumbled through the spikes.


    "Boy¡­ Level 5 Magic Beast." Seiryuu meant it.


    Le Chang might be strong, but even against a Level 3 Magic Beast he was in danger, one of Level 5 would be certain death because they were comparable to those at the top of the Spirit Dao.


    A second roar boomed, was equally powerful, and exuded a powerful aura of anger.


    "They are fighting" - Gao Yao.


    Le Chang shot to a peak, slowly crept in and looked a few miles away.


    There was a huge lizard, its body was black and its nails were the size of trees, its body was robust and its defense was absurdly strong.


    The other animal was a huge wolf, its fur was silver, its eyes were like deep darkness, from its body came a powerful aura that made the trees around it wither.


    The battle between the two animals was of unimaginable proportions for Le Chang.


    Each attack destroyed trees and turned the forest into a desert.


    Wolf and Lizard attacked with their claws and teeth, but their defenses were equally powerful.


    The wolf brought his claw toward the lizard''s eyes, even though it had a huge body, there was no shortage of speed for the lizard.


    With extreme rapidity, he lowered his head and using his tail threw it against Wolf''s head.


    He responded by also using his tail, the shock between them causing gusts of wind and clouds of dust.


    It was a titan fight.


    Le Chang was surprised by the enormous power, at that moment that kind of power was simply a dream for him.


    Even in the sects, it was possible to count on the fingers the number of people who possessed such strength.


    Even Long Mu and Ming Feng would have difficulties against these Magic Beasts.


    The fight continued for a few minutes and the first signs of damage began to appear.


    The lizard''s powerful scales began to fall, they were the size of an adult human being.


    The wolf had cut through its body, its blood was silver, as its fur.


    "Le Chang is a golden opportunity" - Gao Yao.


    "As well?" - Le Chang.


    "Wait until they fade, then you attack using the Second Truth of the Dragon God Fist, if you can get your hands on the Magic Crystals you can easily break the neck" - Gao Yao.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "What do you think Seiryuu?" - Le Chang.


    "It''s a good idea boy¡­ The Magic Crystals of these two Magic Beasts will surely help you move forward" - Seiryuu.


    The wolf began to roar wildly and a large black sphere of pure Qi began to form in front of its mouth.


    The lizard also roared and above its head, a huge spear of Qi Terra began to appear.


    "Take away," Seiryuu said seriously.


    Le Chang ran a few hundred meters away from the site.


    Even nearly four miles away he could feel the pressure of the attacks.


    After all, they were Level 5 Magic Beasts.


    Few people in Spirit Dao could handle a Beast of this level alone.


    It usually took groups of two to three people to take care of such a powerful Magic Beast.


    Le Chang waited a few seconds and then a flash of light, followed by a huge shockwave came to Le Chang.


    His eyes went blind for a moment and his body was thrown back tens of meters.


    The shockwave lasted a few seconds, but the dust cloud covered a huge area.


    Meanwhile, it was possible to hear the sounds of the fight, but Le Chang dared not approach without seeing anything.


    The dust cloud lasted almost half an hour, only after it showed signs of abating that Le Chang approached slowly.


    The scene before him was one of utter devastation, trees had become rubble, even the stones had been crushed and cut.


    With the shockwave, the storm clouds dissipated to reveal a starry sky.

 28 Golden Claw of the Fighting Dragon God!

    As the dust settled, the destructive power of both Beasts became apparent.


    The wolf was lying down, blood dripping from its nostrils and mouth, missing one of its front paws, and there was a large hole in its abdomen.


    The lizard was no better, its scales and muscles had been torn off, revealing its bones, on its back lay a huge hole, one of its eyes was also taken by the wolf''s attacks, even its tail had been torn off.


    "It''s your chance boy¡­. With these injuries, they should have little power left" - Gao Yao.


    Le Chang quickly ran towards the animals, his body was lightning.


    Using his speed he approached the Lizard and roared "Claw of the Fighting Dragon God" a huge claw plummeted at amazing speed, the air around it seemed to burn.


    Le Chang aimed at the large hole in the animal''s back.


    But in the end, it was a Level 5 Magic Beast, so as the attack was about to arrive the Lizard deflected so that the attack would not pick up on its vital parts.


    The attack fell on some remaining scales, even though they had a powerful defense, Le Chang''s attack created some cracks.


    "Tsc¡­ I only have two more claws before I completely run out of Qi" - Le Chang.


    The lizard didn''t expect the Wolf to take advantage of his distraction to attack him.


    A huge claw came over the Lizard''s head, the Wolf took advantage of his distraction to attack.


    He staggered to the side, but even so, a huge bloody mark appeared on his head.


    Le Chang was thrown dozens of feet away as if his attack and presence were insignificant to both animals.


    A large amount of blood came out of Le Chang''s mouth.


    "Is that ridiculous¡­ weaker? They still have a lot of power," murmured Le Chang.


    "Boy¡­ There is a way" - Gao Yao.


    "Way?" Asked Le Chang.


    "The golden energy¡­" - Seiryuu.


    "If you can use it, you will probably be able to kill the Beasts in front of you, they are extremely injured, their mobility is almost zero, it is your best chance" - Gao Yao.


    "Alright¡­ Let''s try it" - Le Chang.


    He sat there in the lotus position and began to meditate.


    But this time he focused all his focus on his Qi Core, in particular on that golden thread that divided his Core.


    That mere thread conveyed a tyrannical aura, antiquity, as if it had existed from the beginning of everything.


    Using all his willpower he tried to connect with that power cord.


    After five minutes the thread shook slightly and a small part of it came out of Le Chang''s Qi Core, something thinner than a hair, but the energy there was enormous.


    "Boy¡­ Try to merge with the Fist of the Fighting Dragon God and then use the Second Truth" - Seiryuu.


    "This is amazing¡­" - Le Chang.


    He felt like he could do everything¡­


    Until now the Golden Energy was mixed with Yang and Yin Energy, but using it alone its power was more easily extracted.


    Le Chang then stood up, his honey-colored eyes a faint shade of red and gold.


    His pupils were feline, giving an ethereal sensation.


    Le Chang then fired again at the Magic Beasts.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    A slight irritation passed through Wolf''s and Lizard''s eyes, a mere ant daring to interrupt their fight?


    Their condition was precarious, but there was so much power left to them, even with so many injuries they could survive.


    Le Chang jumped from the top of a tree toward the lizard, his wounds were more visible and larger, making it easier to kill him.


    Le Chang then roared again: "Golden Claw of the Fighting Dragon God"


    At this moment a huge golden claw appeared above the sky, she was ten meters and plummeted toward the lizard-like a huge meteor.


    Finally, the Lizard and the Wolf seemed to sense the danger of that attack.


    Both conjured up their earlier attacks and aimed at Le Chang''s claw.


    Le Chang was arrogantly in the air, his hand outstretched, pushing his claw toward the two powerful attacks.


    The two Magic Beasts were extremely weak, their attacks not even ten percent of their full force, but still powerful.


    The three attacks met in the air, a huge shockwave swept across the site.


    Le Chang felt like a leaf in an ocean, the disturbance of Qi on the spot was absurd.


    The Spear and the Energy Sphere were like meteors.


    The meeting of the Energies created a huge explosion, creating a huge cloud of dust.


    Le Chang was hurled two hundred meters away into a large rock.


    Some bones were broken, but no serious injuries occurred.


    After the dust settles, he can see the result of his attack.


    The once-imposing Lizard now had a huge claw mark on its back.


    His body lay on the floor, his death a fact.


    The Wolf was cunning and managed to retreat at the right time.


    Le Chang looked painfully at the Beast, he knew that if he tried to fight the Wolf, they would most likely die.


    The Wolf then howled wistfully into the heavens and quickly fled the scene.


    "Phew," sighed Le Chang.


    Half-staggering, Le Chang headed toward the Lizard.


    "An Earthy Lizard" - Seiryuu.


    "Quick boy, rip off the Magic Crystal¡­" - Gao Yao.


    Le Chang climbed on the animal''s head and began to "dig" for the Crystal.


    The animal''s flesh was hard, which made Le Chang perplex that his attack had killed such a beast.


    Obviously, his previous claw cost him most of his Qi.


    ''Golden Energy is powerful, but I will only use it as the last asset¡­'' - Le Chang.


    It was dangerous to reveal all your skills right away in battle.


    The best thing is to always try to win a battle with the least use of force.


    Le Chang had a strong character and personality, his mental strength was also commendable, he would not be an idiot to strut around the world.


    Sometime later Le Chang achieved what he wanted.


    Holding a crystal the size of his fist he was extremely happy.


    The amount of Qi inside was immense.

 29 Anyway Hunter!

    "So this is a Level 5 Magic Crystal¡­" murmured Le Chang.


    In Huang Di City, Level 1 and 2 Crystals could be considered common, while Level 3 Crystals were rare, but Level 4 and 5 had never appeared in a city like Huang Di.


    That would be worth a fortune, but for the moment it was a valuable source of Qi.


    Le Chang had not spent the Tier 1 and 2 Crystals he obtained so far, because he knew he would need some funds to go to the Purple Flame Sect, it would be tricky to appear there without any money.


    Le Chang took a long time but managed to cut the animal''s body into several pieces and split them into their Interspace Rings.


    "Find a place to meditate boy" - Seiryuu.


    "Of course, of course," said Le Chang, firing into an ancient cave he had discovered a few days ago.


    He headed toward a small stream, nearby protected by bushes and trees, there was a small cave.


    Le Chang came in and sealed it with logs and branches. Holding that little pearl in his hand, a smile appeared on his face.


    It was the first time he''d cultivated using Magic Crystals, so he was anxious.


    Le Chang closed his eyes, holding the Crystal in his hands he began to meditate.


    ''Magic Crystals have some peculiarities, although they have a great deal of pure Qi, they also have a Wild Energy and it is like the animal instinct, whenever someone uses a Magic Crystal he must control the Wild Energy that enters his body.'' - Le Chang.


    He then took a deep breath and began to absorb the Crystal Qi.


    Qi entered Le Chang''s Qi Channels like a raging river, he felt his body about to crack. The amount of Qi and the Wild Energy inside made it look like he was absorbing lava.


    A few seconds after an absurd pain, a small golden thread came out of its Qi Core and met Wild Energy, Golden Energy quickly suppressed Wild Energy and calmed Qi.


    Now it was as if a gentle stream of pure and powerful Qi was entering Le Chang''s body.


    The amount of Qi was absurd, the Magic Beast from which the Crystal was taken was comparable to the cultivators at the top of the Spirit Dao.


    Minutes later a large number of impurities shed from Le Chang''s skin. His cultivation had finally broken the eighth-grade barrier and his power had at least tripled.


    The wave of Qi continued to enter Le Chang''s body and showed no signs of stopping.


    Le Chang trembled in ecstasy, the sensation of absorbing such pure and abundant Qi was like using the best drug in the world.


    For two days Le Chang was locked in the cave, his body glistening with a slight mist, and a pleasant sensation coursed through his body.


    "8th-grade peak¡­" murmured Le Chang happily.


    In his hand was still the Level 5 Magic Crystal, he had not absorbed all of it.


    "It''s not good to move so desperately. I''ll use the next three weeks left to consolidate my Cultivation and then use the rest to reach 9th Degree" - Le Chang.


    "It''s a great idea boy" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang closed his fist and felt an immense power to travel through his body.


    "The difference is absurd¡­" Le Chang muttered.


    The amount of Qi inside Le Chang was now much higher than before, he had much more Qi than a Cultivator of his level, which made him a monster to those on his Dao.


    "I must deal quietly with those in Grade 9, only those in Grade 10 would be a challenge for me," Le Chang said as he closed his fist and smiled.


    With a single punch in the air, he swept all the logs and branches in the doorway.


    The morning light came through the opening.


    Le Chang was a little bigger, his face was more defined, his honey-colored eyes were intense and reddish, giving him an old air, his body was slender and he was wearing a simple blue cloak.


    At his waist was a Silver Double-edged Sword.


    His body was surrounded by a noble aura.


    Taking a breath, he gave a slight thrust to the ground and fired toward the interior of the Mountain. It was time to try the Level 3 Magic Beasts.


    So far he had only faced Level 1 and 2 Beasts, the Lizard and Wolf after his serious injuries were comparable to Level 3 Peak Beasts, his strength comparable to someone half a step from the Spirit Dao, but they were extremely slow. and their attacks were scattered.


    Flashing into the Starry Peaks, Le Chang soon met a Black Cougar, its eyes exuded ferocity, and its bloodlust chilled Le Chang.


    Le Chang was inexperienced in deadly battles, so his bloodlust was weak, unlike animals that were born and raised in bloody battles.


    The animal darted its claw toward Le Chang''s skull.


    It was a beast in the Middle of Level 3 and was comparable to those in the 9th Grade Dao Integration.


    Le Chang deftly deflected the Beast''s attack and was able to quickly draw his sword and strike it with the beast''s paw.


    The Black Cougar quickly jumped a few feet, his paw had a small cut, but it was nothing significant.


    "Great defense¡­" murmured Le Chang in surprise.


    Your fight would not be easy.


    He then covered one side of his sword with Yang Energy and the other side with Yin Energy.


    Swinging his sword, Le Chang fired at the animal that also charged Le Chang.


    The Magic Beast roared and opened its mouth revealing huge teeth, he tried to swallow Le Chang completely, but he reacted quickly and jumped to the side.


    The Black Cougar predicted the move and brought his claw against Le Chang.


    Le Chang used his sword to protect himself and attack at the same time but was thrown a few dozen yards from the impact.


    The Cougar''s paw was bleeding and his movement was slightly weakened.


    Le Chang regained his balance and looked at the animal with a slight smile and began to gather a significant amount of Qi on his sword.


    The Magic Beast realizing his intent quickly fired on Le Chang but underestimated his speed.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    When he was a few meters away he was greeted with a huge wave of Qi.


    As the attack hit the Puma''s body, hundreds of cuts appeared and were followed by a large amount of blood.


    Le Chang then quickly conjured his Fist of the Fighting Dragon God and punched the animal in the skull.


    Followed by a brittle sound, the Cougar collapsed to the ground.


    Le Chang had been virtually unscathed from the confrontation.


    He then, using his sword, opened the Black Cougar in search of the Level 3 Magic Crystal.


    After purchasing some interspace rings, Le Chang had plenty of space to store. That''s why when he found the body of a valuable Magic Beast he would cut it away.

 30 At the Gates of the Le Clan!

    The days passed quickly, at which time Le Chang continued to search for Level 3 Magic Beasts, obtaining two dozen Level 3 Magic Crystals, as well as the body of the Beasts.


    It was now three days to the end of Le Chang''s two months.


    He was now sitting inside a cave, holding in his hand what was left of the Tier 5 Magic Crystal. Le Chang used a third of Qi to reach the peak of 8th Degree.


    He quickly began to absorb Qi, again a river of Qi pouring out of the Crystal towards Le Chang, time passed and Le Chang''s Qi Core was in full swing, condensing and compressing the huge amounts of Qi.


    It would take normal person weeks to absorb the same amount of Qi that Le Chang was absorbing, but his Cultivation Techniques were supreme and Le Chang took turns between the Path of the Dragon God and the God of Death.


    A day later the cave trembled and a shockwave swept through the site, again a large layer of dirt left Le Chang''s body, making his skin brighter and softer but at the same time extremely resilient.


    The moment Le Chang broke the barrier to 9th Grade he felt something in his body.


    "Quickly Enter Your Spiritual Cave" - ??Gao Yao.


    Le Chang also felt this urgency and immediately, using Seiryuu''s Essence of Life, he entered his Spiritual Cave.


    It was much larger than before, even the castles of Gao Yao and Seiryuu looked more imposing.


    As soon as Le Chang reached the site that split into two roads, one white and one black, he felt a great strain on his body.


    Immediately from the top of the cave, a golden pillar of pure Energy covered his body, a few seconds later the glow faded and the Cave shook violently.


    The gates of both castles trembled violently.


    Le Chang had three extra locks on the gates of his Spiritual Castles, one of which had already been opened and now, at Seiryuu Castle, one more was opened.


    As soon as it was opened a huge energy shot at Le Chang.


    His body was enveloped in a blue aura, like the deep ocean.


    "Qi Water?" - Le Chang.


    "Looks like you''ve awakened one more of Nature''s Transformations ..." - Gao Yao.


    "This is the Third Part of the Dragon God Way," said Seiryuu, surprised.


    Le Chang now had the Three Basic Transformations, Fire, Earth, and Water. They were the most common.


    The Metal and Wood Transformations were extremely rare and immensely powerful.


    People with the Wood Transformation could control plant life, could use trees as their arms and legs, fighting a Wood User in a forest was the same as signing his death.


    Those with the Metal Transformation could handle all types of Metals, such as the Wood Transformation, the extent of their domain varying according to the Level of their Cultivation.


    It was said that there were people who could grow desert forests from a single seed, using only their Qi.


    Both the Path of the Dragon God and the Path of the God of Death would allow Le Chang to attain mastery of the Five Transformations of Nature, but it depended on him at what level his mastery over each of them would reach.


    Le Chang then returned his consciousness to the material world.


    He then condensed three spheres, one pure earth age, another powerful blue fire age, and the last one a water sphere.


    A smile crossed Le Chang''s face and then he threw the spheres against the walls of the place, three holes appeared. It was as if the rock were butter.


    Two more days to go, Le Chang again absorbed Magic Crystal Qi.


    He had spent a third more to break from Grade 8 to Grade 9.


    Another day passed and Le Chang absorbed the rest, raising his cultivation to the middle of the 9th Grade Dao of Integration.


    He then changed clothes and began his journey towards Huang Di City.


    With his 9th degree cultivation, his speed was astounding, in one day he made almost two-thirds of the way.


    At night Le Chang was sitting by a Level 2 Magic Beast bonfire.


    Meat from Magic Beasts was great for the body, not only much more nutritious than the flesh of ordinary animals, but it also had Qi, which helped in cultivation.


    After filling his stomach he lay on the grass and looked up at the sky.


    "What''s up boy?" - Seiryuu.


    "It''s nothing¡­" he said and then went to sleep.


    *************************************************


    Le Clan Mansion.


    The midday sunburned as usual.


    Meanwhile, there was a large group of people at the gates of the Le Clan Mansion.


    Du Hong was followed by two young men in black robes, the Devil''s Qi of their bodies was restrained so as not to alert people around.


    "You have no business here" - Le Shen.


    "We just came to have a friendly talk" Du Hong said with a devilish smile.


    "What do you want?" Shouted an Elder from the Le Clan.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Simple¡­ We want you to submit to our Du Clan¡­" - Du Hong.


    "Did you go crazy?" - Le Shen.


    "Haha¡­ See, I got two more people in the 10th Grade of the Integration Dao¡­ Do you know what that means?" Said Du Hong pointing to the two figures behind him.


    Le Shen looked closely and amazement crossed his face as he felt the cultivation of the people in front of him.


    He felt wicked Qi but had never met anyone from a Devil Sect to be sure.


    "And then?" - Du Hong.


    "As soon as you surrender my friends here would like to meet your clan''s women" Du Hong laughed.


    "Hahahahahaha, you must have been retarded to make such an affront in front of me." - Le Shen.


    He quickly drew his sword of pure gold and shouted, "Clan Le ... Fight to the death"


    ''URRAAAA''


    Du Hong smiled.


    Immediately the two black figures shot at the gate, but as soon as they were about to arrive an alarming power made them retreat quickly.


    Where they were previously a huge fissure appeared followed by a young man with black hair, slim body, brown cloak, and intense gaze.


    "The Chang !!" - The Shen.


    "Where is Mom?" - Le Chang.


    "She is inside the mansion with the other women and children" - Le Shen.


    Le Chang had placed several Magic Circles around the Mansion, which is why the Clan Du failed to invade and make a surprise attack, otherwise, the situation would be much worse.


    "Great¡­ Dad, please take care of Du Hong and the others, I''ll take care of these two" - Le Chang.


    "They are in the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration as you¡­" Before finishing his sentence, Le Shen stepped back due to the enormous pressure that came from Le Chang. "No¡­ Ninth Degree?"


    Le Chang smiled at him and withdrew his silver sword and fired at the two figures.


    "Don''t be arrogant boy" Roared Du Kian and Muo Kan.

 31 Second Encounter With Devil Sects!

    "Father, use the Magic Circles as help, they will provide you with some protection" - Le Chang.


    The Magic Circles could protect everyone, but the Le Clan could not retreat from this battle, except where they would be left in Huang Di City beyond being held hostage within their territory.


    Du Kian and Muo Kan were in the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration, although they were just the bottom of their Sect, in a small town like Huang Di City, they were supreme beings.


    Du Kian was in his twenties and Muo Kan was twenty-three, but in front of him was a young man in the 9th Grade of the Dao da Integration at the age of fifteen.


    Du Kian wore a Black Katana and Muo Kan a silver halberd.


    Le Chang fired at Du Kian, who quickly brought Katana to stop Le Chang''s double-edged sword attack.


    The meeting of the two weapons brought a great shock wave, Muo Kan seized and stabbed toward Le Chang''s right flank.


    He realizing the danger quickly jumped back a few feet.


    Du Kian boiled with rage, in front of him was the person who left his brother in that state.


    "Devil sect, huh? Interesting... I''ll be sure to give the rest of your Clan a look" - Le Chang.


    "Hahaha, do you think someone in 9th Grade can face two people in 10th Grade?" - Du Kian.


    "Let''s find out" - Le Chang fired again at Du Kian.


    A quick exchange of blows began. Muo Kan was always prowling around, waiting for the opportunity to make a quick and accurate attack, but Le Chang always deflected at the right time.


    In a moment, Le Chang parried Muo Kan''s blow and quickly grabbed the halberd and pulled it bringing Muo Kan close to him.


    He quickly delivered a Dragon Fighting God Kick that sent Muo Kan flying for a few meters.


    Du Kian brought his Katana in a vertical arc against Le Chang''s head, which quickly jumped to the side.


    Du Kian''s blow left a small crater on the floor.


    "Hold him." - Muo Kan.


    Du Kian, quickly understanding began exchanging blows with Le Chang.


    Meanwhile, Muo Kan swallowed a pill, Le Chang''s last blow had done him some damage.


    He quickly got up and shouted: "Flames of Purgatory"


    Immediately spheres of fire appeared in the sky, like missiles locked in Le Chang.


    With a shake of Muo Kan''s hand, the spheres went like meteors against Le Chang.


    Le Chang possessed thousands of Battle Techniques due to Seiryuu''s memories.


    Every day Seiryuu and Gao Yao helped Le Chang understand the mysteries of dozens of techniques, with the knowledge he already possessed, could be considered an Elder of some great Sect.


    The spheres traveled at incredible speed against him, making it impossible to dodge.


    ''I can only defend'' - Le Chang.


    "SUMMIT OF WATERS" - Le Chang.


    Swiftly huge amounts of Water Qi came out of her body and formed a water sphere around her body.


    The fireballs collided with Le Chang''s defense and exploded.


    A great haze appeared around.


    Le Chang was forced to walk a few steps back, but taking advantage of the poor visibility, he landed a powerful kick in Du Kian''s chest and sent him flying a few feet into a large tree.


    They were fighting in front of the Le Clan gates, being halfway from the City there weren''t many people around, but in time more and more spectators began to arrive.


    Le Chang stepped back and looked at the situation around him.


    His father was in an uphill battle against Du Hong, both were at the peak of 10th Degree and their battle forces were huge, their attacks created shockwaves that created powerful winds on the spot.


    The rest of the Le Clan were fighting, too, in complete chaos, people were injured on both sides, and even deaths had already occurred.


    "A Thousand Cuts of Sacrifice" Roared Du Kian, shaking his Katana Hundreds of waves of crescent-shaped black energy went toward Le Chang, the waves were made of pure Qi Devil and his power was insane.


    Le Chang concentrated a huge Yang Energy on his blade and began bouncing off all waves of Devil Qi.


    Muo Kan began to concentrate a huge amount of Qi Devil in his hands and two spheres as the darkness of night appeared in his palms.


    "Double Death" He roared and lunged at Le Chang.


    Du Kian also used the same blow and set off against Le Chang.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Boy, you need to sort this out soon" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang saw that his Clan was struggling, Clan Du was outnumbered and had hidden some more Devil''s Way Cultivators among his own.


    Clan Le was retreating.


    Le Chang then fired into the forest a few hundred yards away.


    Du Kian and Muo Kan followed him closely, their eyes exuding hatred and resentment.


    Devil''s Way cultivators were always weak in the face of their emotions and were often swallowed by the darkness in their hearts.


    After a few minutes, Le Chang stopped abruptly and with a smile said "I think we are far enough away"


    A huge aura leaked from his body, immediately half of his body was covered by a pure white aura, the other was covered by a dark and extremely oppressive aura.


    He was like a holy demon.


    Roaring he fired at Du Kian and Muo Kan.


    An exchange of insane blows began, no swords. They were just fists covered with pure energy.


    Trees were uprooted and the grass blazed in flames.


    Duo Kian and Muo Kan were a degree above Le Chang, but they were having a hard time.


    Le Chang blocked kicks and punches with mastery, he made maximum use of the Fighting Dragon God Fist and Kick.


    Time passed and the forest was increasingly devastated, it was a true struggle of cultivators.


    Le Chang was several cuts and bruises.


    Du Muo Kian and Kan were no better, his eyes were panic and surprise.


    It was hard to believe that someone much younger they were doing the back and suffer like never before.


    Arms and legs were frantically every encounter generated a shock wave.


    ''I need to finish this soon¡­ I''m running out of energy'' - Le Chang.


    He then retreated a few feet and roared high.


    Immediately an enormous amount of Qi began to gather in the sky and take the form of a large claw.


    "Muo Kan" - Du Kian.


    "I know" - Muo Kan.


    Both began to conjure each one a huge black sphere.


    The amount of Qi Devil was huge and the air around seemed to freeze.


    "You''ll pay for messing with my Du Clan" Berrou Du Kian, long since he had been engulfed in anger and hatred against Le Chang.


    Muo Kan was hesitating and afraid, for he had to turn against someone as powerful?


    But it was too late to retreat, now to kill or die.


    "For my FAMILY" Le Chang roared and sent the huge claw against them both.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAA" Du Kian and Muo Kan roared as two pillars of energy came out of their hands and toward Le Chang''s claw.

 32 Wrath

    The powerful attacks met in the air, for a moment there was a deadlock.


    Le Chang''s claw did not move and the pillars of energy went no further.


    Huge waves of Qi were spreading, the temperature rising tens of degrees.


    After a while the attacks exploded, the explosion swept everything within thirty yards.


    Trees have been turned to dust.


    Le Chang was hurled at least a hundred yards from the epicenter of the blast, destroying trees in its path to a huge rock that was nearly shattered.


    "Are you alright?" - Seiryuu.


    "I¡­ cof¡­ cof¡­ cof¡­ I''m fine¡­" he said coughing a lot of blood.


    Putting his hands on his abdomen Le Chang said with a pained smile: "Just a few broken ribs, no big deal"


    Looking ahead he saw a huge cloud of smoke rising into the sky.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in front of Le Clan Mansion, Le Shen was in an insane battle against Du Hong.


    The latter had a bloodthirsty look on his face, wore a white tunic bearing the symbol of Clan Du, and carried a huge war ax made of gold fused with a Tier 3 Magic Crystal.


    Le Shen wore a simple cloak with a beautiful golden sword, its handle was made entirely of Tier 3 Magic Crystal.


    Both exchanged blows with mastery, they were not like Du Kian and Muo Kan.


    Du Kian and Muo Kan were young, talented, and powerful, but they lacked experience and wisdom in battle.


    Le Chang would have a hard time beating Du Hong.


    Le Shen, however, was a master of the sword, moved with mastery, it was as if he had been born to fight.


    Their exchanges of blows caused cracks, like cobwebs, on the stone floor.


    "How do you feel knowing your Le Clan will come to an end today? Your son must already be dead," Du Hong laughed.


    "Don''t underestimate us, especially my son," Le Shen said confidently.


    Le Shen showed confidence to give his Clan morale to fight with all his might, but it was obvious that the Du Clan had long planned this ambush.


    They came in greater numbers and there were even two more people in the 10th Grade Dao Integration.


    Clan Le was holding on, but one hour he would fall apart.


    Le Shen was nervous, his son was facing two people in the 10th Grade Dao Integration and his Clan was being pressured, the situation was in chaos.


    ''BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM''


    The earth shook and a huge cloud of dust appeared in the forest a few hundred meters from where Le Shen was.


    ''Le Chang''-Le Shen.


    Du Hong also looked into the distance and thought ''This boy needs to die.''


    Du Hong could be calm, but anxiety reigned in his heart.


    It had been a long time and his son Du Kian and his friend Muo Kan had not returned so far, could Le Chang have lasted so far? What kind of monster would this boy be if he was allowed to grow up? How far would he get?


    A sense of urgency hit Le Shen and Du Hong''s chest, they needed to resolve this impasse soon.


    ***************************************


    Meanwhile, in the Purple Flame Sect, a woman in a beautiful dress was sitting on a rock in the middle of a beautiful garden.


    Water fountains, various herbs, and plants, animals of various species adorned the place.


    In front of this woman were a girl sitting on the floor, her slender body, black hair, pearl-white skin, and piercing blue eyes.


    "Chi Ziyun, you will soon enter Spirit Dao, so I would like to give you something" - Long Mu.


    She took a small box of jade from its interspace ring and took it into Chi Ziyun''s hands.


    Who gently opened the box to reveal a large Pill, it was transparent and exuded an herbal scent, the present Qi was abundant.


    "Pill of the Five Foundations!" - Chi Ziyun.


    "This will make it easier to advance to the Dao of the Spirit," Long Mu said affectionately.


    Chi Ziyun was his disciple since childhood, their relationship was deep.


    ****************************


    Le Chang walked slowly to the center of the blast and searched for Du Kian and Muo Kan.


    Sometime later a soft moan was heard among dozens of branches and leaves.


    Le Chang quickly pulled things off and saw Du Kian, he had lost one arm and his chest was sunk.


    "You shouldn''t have come to mess with my Clan." Le Chang dug his sword between Du Kian''s eyebrows.


    Le Chang did not find the interspace ring of the same let alone Muo Kan.


    "He ran away?¡­ Well, I have more important things right now" - Le Chang.


    He then fired back to the Le Clan Mansion.


    *******************************


    Clan Le was cornered, using Le Chang''s Magic Circles, they managed to save many lives and only a few people had died, but it was a matter of time before they all perished.


    Du Hong was having a hard time with Le Shen.


    Le Shen looked tired and had several cuts on his body, but Du Hong had a crippled arm and his exhaustion was visible. In the end, he was weaker than Le Shen.


    "Two people, come help me," Du Hong roared.


    Immediately two men came, both in the 9th Grade of the Dao of Integration.


    A look of helplessness appeared on Le Shen''s face for a moment before returning to his usual confident gaze.


    He lamented his weakness, this was the end of the old Le Clan.


    He fired at Du Hong, at least it would bring the cause of it with him to the world of the dead.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" - Le Shen.


    Using what was left of his Qi he gave a huge boost toward Du Hong, who was puzzled and quickly gathered all possible Qi on his ax to defend himself.


    The attack caused both weapons to shatter.


    Taking advantage of the situation the two men carried their guns towards Le Shen''s head.


    He closed his eyes and said softly, "Sorry ..."


    "Noooooooooooooo." A huge roar, like a waking dragon, made everyone shiver.


    The men who were about to behead Le Shen were stopped.


    "You¡­ Clan Du¡­ I will exterminate you all today" Le Chang was seized with rage as he saw some of his family dead on the floor.


    His body was covered by a black flame, the floor was burning with flames and turning red.


    Her pupils turned feline and golden.


    Her hair was completely white and her skin white as snow.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    A murderous aura emanated from his body, it was the bloodlust of Gao Yao and Seiryuu together, after all both had killed and witnessed rivers of blood.


    The battles stopped and everyone stared in astonishment at Le Chang.


    It was like facing death¡­


    Du Hong was static and sweat dripped from his face, he began to curse in his heart the day that irritated such a beast ...

 33 A New Era!

    Le Chang turned and walked slowly towards the Du Clan, who was running desperately in all directions.


    \"No one ... of Clan Du ... will ... live,\" he said slowly, his voice like that of a sovereign commanding his subjects.


    The two men near his father felt pressure on themselves but realized late that they were already dead. Two jets of blood and two heads rolled across the floor.


    Clan Le woke up from his ecstasy and quickly ran after those who fled.


    Le Chang began to kill, he was with a reaper of death.


    Each stroke was a life, each stroke was a soul sent to the world of the dead.


    Le Shen wearing a silver sword was against Du Hong, his gaze now blissful, knowing that not only was his son alive, but he was the pinnacle of power in Huang Di City.


    In moments, what was a death sentence became a unilateral massacre.


    Clan Du ran desperately but was greeted with arrows, spears, and swords.


    Le Chang disappeared and appeared elsewhere almost instantaneously, to others it was almost teleportation, but its speed was simply absurd.


    His double-edged sword, made of silver, was bathed in blood.


    Du Hong seeing the massacre taking place quickly considered fleeing.


    But Le Shen foresaw his movements and cornered him.


    With the help of Le Chang, Clan Du quickly lost his numbers.


    *********************************


    A few minutes later, 90% of the Du Clan fighters had been destroyed.


    Du Hong sacrificing his other arm managed to land a heavy kick on Le Shen, using this opportunity he fired into the fleeing forest.


    As she was about to enter the forest, a sharp pain hit her legs.


    He dropped to his knees and looked down at his legs only to see two arrows in his calves.


    Le Chang had already returned to normal and was walking calmly toward Du Hong.


    When he got close he lifted him by the hair and placed him at eye level.


    \"I massacred his men, killed his son and will be going to Clan Du Mansion to kill his crippled son\" - Le Chang.


    A deafening scream cut through the air in front of the Le Clan gates.


    Du Hong had lost one leg and then lost the other.


    Le Chang then cut off what was left of his two arms.


    Then he pointed his sword between Du Hong''s eyes and laughed as he looked into Du Hong''s eyes and spoke stabbing his sword between Du Hong''s eyes: \"Go to hell\"


    Life quickly left Du Hong''s body.


    The silence was deafening.


    Le Chang fell unconscious, exhausted.


    Two days later......


    After Du Hong''s death, only Clan Le and the City Lord''s Mansion were worthy of being called powerful in Huang Di City.


    What was left of Clan Du submitted to Clan Le and he accepted them, raising its members to almost two thousand people.


    In a reserved room within the Le Clan sat Lin Bo, Le Chang, Le Shen, and Huang Kai, Huang Di City Lord.


    Le Chang wore a white robe with gold embroidery, his sharp gaze seemed to see everything, at his waist, lay a double-edged sword made of silver, the fist made purely of Level 3 Magic Crystal.


    \"Mr. Huang Kai, now that Clan Du has joined our Le Clan, only our two forces remain to control Huang Di City, I would like to know if the Lord wants to make a treaty with Clan Le,\" Le Shen said slowly.


    Huang Kai had a complicated look, he had considerable power in his hands, but at best it would be comparable to the old Du Clan, who had been exterminated. He could not oppose Clan Le.


    \"Of course, I accept your proposal. I hope we can thrive together,\" Huang Kai said, glancing toward Le Chang.


    It was hard to understand how a fifteen-year-old completely changed the structure of a city in less than a day.


    Le Chang by itself was a considerable force in Huang Di City.


    After the negotiations, Le Chang returned to his room away from the Mansion.


    \"What do you intend to do now?\" - Seiryuu.


    \"You still have three months until your departure for the Purple Flame Sect\" - Gao Yao.


    \"For now I want to keep studying the techniques, strategies and learn about the martial world. I also want to do some things for the Le Clan, I don''t know when I''ll be back, I need to make sure that they will be safe\" - Le Chang.


    \"You''re right\" - Seiryuu.


    *****************************************


    The next day Le Chang was quietly sitting in a beautiful courtyard, and beside him was his beautiful mother.


    In the courtyard were many fruit trees, and even a small stream cutting through the garden, shrubs, and some stone tablets. The place conveyed peace and tranquility.


    \"You got pretty strong boy¡­\" said Lin Bo with a sweet smile.


    \"I would likely have a hard time if I fought you mom, I know you hide your strength\" Le Chang smiled.


    With a smile, Lin Bo said, \"Hahaha, you''re right ... You''d better obey me if I won''t give you a few ear tugs.\"


    Le Chang stayed with his mother until lunchtime.


    ********************


    \"Father, Mother¡­ I have something to give you\" - Le Chang.


    He slowly removed two scrolls from his ring and handed it to Lin Bo and Le Shen.


    They both looked at each other and slowly opened the scrolls.


    \"The Five Transformations of the Holy God,\" said Lin Bo slowly.


    Le Chang created a Cultivation Technique based on the Dragon God Way so that his father and mother could cultivate efficiently and reach unimaginable heights.


    The Way of the Dragon God could only be cultivated by Dragons and those who possessed the Essence of Life of a Dragon God. That is why Le Chang made some changes so that even his parents could cultivate the technique. This puzzled Seiryuu, the Way of the Dragon God was an extremely complex technique and making derivatives of it was not simple, but then he calmed down when he remembered the monster of understanding that Le Chang was.


    \"Use this to cultivate, I''m sure you will find this technique interesting,\" said Le Chang with a smile.


    \"We accept ...\" Said Le Shen, he knew his son was trying to help his Clan as much as possible before going to the Sect.


    **************************


    Le Chang finished his lunch and the afternoon went for a walk through the city center.


    Did people look at him adoringly, a fifteen-year-old in the 9th Grade of the Dao of Integration? What kind of monster will he be when he grows up?


    Le Chang went to the Le Clan Pill Shop and looked at the situation.


    After Le Chang''s help, Le Clan''s annual revenue jumped from two thousand gold coins to almost four thousand.


    Clan Le Pills became famous in the City, there were people from other places who came here to buy their pills.


    Huang Di City grew more and more.


    It was a new era.

 34 Extreme Cultivation Pill!

    Quickly a month went by, the Le Clan was now a huge powerhouse, although the City Lord retained the position of \"owner\" of the city, the one who ruled was the Le Clan.


    Huang Di City had now grown-up like never before, and in a short time had almost five hundred thousand people living in it.


    The city limits gradually increased.


    In a large courtyard, which was divided into small stages, were several young people between fourteen and twenty years old.


    Even some Elders watched a young man with long black hair, reddish honey-colored eyes, white tunic, slender body, in his right hand he held a double-edged sword made of silver.


    \"You must feel the nuances of the martial path, the power is not complex and blatant, but it is in the simple lull of a huge ocean. Your Qi Cores must be serene and pure, seek quality and not quantity. The secret of success is perseverance if you find a bottleneck in your cultivation crushes you with all your might¡­ .This is what makes us Martial Path Cultivators¡­ \"Le Chang continued his teachings for a few more minutes.


    Lin Bo and Le Shen were sitting under a huge oak tree as they watched their son.


    \"He''ll be big¡­\" said Le Shen with a smile.


    \"Sure\" - Lin Bo.


    The days when Le Chang was rubbish, scorned throughout the city, had come to an end and given way to a glorious era for the Le Clan and Huang Di City.


    \"I''m glad you advanced to the 10th grade of the Dao of Integration,\" said Le Shen proudly looking at his wife.


    \"The technique Le Chang gave us is powerful ...\" Lin Bo continued. \"How long do you think you''ll be able to attack the gates of the Spirit Dao?\"


    \"Maybe in the next two months I''ll give it a try¡­\" Le Shen said thoughtfully.


    The Spirit Dao consisted of seven degrees, each referring to one of the openings in each one''s Spiritual Castle.


    Opening the first required not only a great deal of Qi but also a great understanding of spiritual powers.


    It was an arduous task, making it a watershed between the weak and the strong.


    *****************************************


    Le Chang had been teaching for almost a month.


    After the absorption of Clan Du, Clan Le gained a good amount of strength.


    At the moment only Le Shen and Lin Bo were in Grade 10, as Du Hong was dead.


    There were one hundred people in the 9th grade, two hundred in the 8th grade and three hundred in the 7th grade, the rest were divided from the 1st to the 6th.


    With Le Chang''s lessons, in just one month, dozens of people found answers to their martial path dilemma. He was like a wise man who had lived for thousands of years.


    *********************************


    At night Le Chang was alone meditating in his room, the amount of Qi that was sucked into his body was so large that it was possible to see the threads of Qi heading towards Le Chang.


    \"I reached the peak of 9th Grade, but my Qi Core is like a black hole, the more I feed it, the more it wants,\" said Le Chang, a little depressed.


    \"Really ... Level Five Magic Beasts are extremely rare, it will be difficult to find another Level 5 Magic Crystal\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Make Pills boy, you have the body of dozens of Magic Beasts and even a 5th Level Earth Lizard ... You should be able to make the Far Cultivation Pill\" - Seiryuu.


    \"Extreme Cultivation Pill? You haven''t told me about it yet ...\" - Le Chang.


    \"Well¡­ let''s say it will be more complicated to make¡­ For the amount of energy you need, you''ll have to use the Earth Lizard''s heart\" - Seiryuu.


    \"Got it ...\" - Le Chang.


    *******************************************


    In the morning Le Chang drove to the Phoenix Lodge.


    Arriving there he met Le Mong.


    \"Young Master Le Chang, it is a pleasure to welcome you,\" said Le Mong with great enthusiasm.


    He was an Alchemist and was in the 8th Grade of the Dao of Integration, but before Le Chang he became opaque.


    \"Thank you¡­ Mr. Le Mong, I would like an Alchemy Oven, some ingredients and a private room, please.\" Le Chang asked politely.


    Although he was much stronger than Le Mong, he was still older and more experienced than he. Respect and humility are the marks of a Sage.


    \"No problem,\" Le Mong agreed quickly.


    He took a small piece of paper from Le Chang, which contained the list of ingredients, was a large amount, but with the current economy of the Le Clan would not be so expensive.


    Le Mong quickly sent some servants to pick up the necessary items his Young Master Le Chang had requested.


    He was trying to decipher which Pill Le Chang was trying to make, but the ingredients seemed random and with little correlation to each other, but he had learned not to overlook his Young Master.


    ******************************************


    A few minutes later two servants came with a few bags of ingredients and a small black oven.


    \"Thank you\" - Le Chang.


    \"Please walk me to one of the alchemy rooms,\" Le Mong said pointing to a sturdy wooden door, there were some designs of magical beasts, ovens, and ingredients carved into the door.


    Le Chang slowly opened the door.


    The place was simple. It was a square of sixteen square meters. In the center was a small oven rack, around which were several stone trays to properly separate the ingredients.


    \"I turn from here, thank you,\" said Le Chang saying goodbye to Le Mong.


    Le Chang looked at the small bags of ingredients and smiled.


    He quickly distributed each of the ingredients to the stone trays, also took out a large heart from Magic Beast.


    \"Worthy of a Level 5 Magic Beast,\" murmured Le Chang, the heart of the Earth Lizard was slightly larger than the head of an adult human being.


    \"First thing: sort the ingredients and catalog each ...\" murmured Le Chang, reviewing the steps of alchemy.


    \"Second: I need to heat the oven and gain control over the flames.\" This part was easy since it had the flames of a dragon, obviously, its control was not perfect, but it improved every day.


    Alchemy was a delicate process and the slightest mistake could cause the loss of precious ingredients.


    Le Chang calmly put his hands on the oven opening and slowly sent his Qi Fire.


    A blue flame danced inside the oven, sometimes hot as the sun, sometimes like a small fire.


    \"Your Flames proficiency is good, but it lacks a little subtlety. The Pill you made last time was extremely simple, but this is no joke ...\" Seiryuu warned.

 35 Deep Understanding of the Martial Path!

    Le Chang listened carefully to Seiryuu''s warnings, the last time he made Alchemy in front of everyone, was to demonstrate that he knew pills so that they would take seriously the recipes he brought.


    But now it was different, the Far Cultivation Pill was a Deep Low-Rank Pill. The Ten Warrior Pill, by way of comparison, was only at Deadly Rank Peak.


    Their difficulty would be much greater, but the benefits would be enormous.


    Le Chang spent some time studying their flames, Seiryuu occasionally telling him where he was going wrong.


    \"First try, use a piece of the heart\" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang held the huge heart in his hands and tore off a piece.


    He quickly picked up some herbs.


    \"Eighty-Year-Old Ginseng, Four Seasons Flower, Crimson Flame Fruit, Snowy Wind Grass, Emerald Rock Seed, Level 5 Magic Beast Blood, Level 5 Magic Beast Heart, Water Gem, Snow Gem\" - Le Chang.


    \"Begin by drying out the eighty-year-old Ginseng and the Flower of the Four Seasons¡­ Then the Crimson Flame Fruit the Snowy Wind Grass and the Emerald Rock Seed\" - Seiryuu.


    \"Certo\" - Le Chang.


    Using his Divine Sense he levitated the Ginseng and the Flower, pushed them toward an oven opening and led them to the center, where the flames were.


    \"You must be careful, too hot or too weak a fire will cause the ingredients to lose\" - Seiryuu.


    Both ingredients needed different temperatures, but they had to be burned together and mixed slowly.


    The idea was to use different ingredients to nullify each other''s energy and create a balance for the pill.


    Ingredients Yin and Yang were like opposites if mixed wrong would lead to the loss of ingredients and perhaps even the explosion of the oven.


    Le Chang burned them slowly and turned them into a fine dust.


    \"Drop of Blood now,\" murmured Le Chang.


    Using his Divine Sense he levitated a thumb-sized drop of blood.


    The oven that Le Chang used had two openings on the sides through which the flames entered.


    There was also an opening at the top through which the ingredients were placed.


    The Level 5 Magic Beast Blood Drop slowly mixed with the powder of the two previous ingredients.


    \"Do the same thing with the Crimson Flame Fruit and the Snowy Wind Grass¡­ Then mix both the pasta¡­\" - Seiryuu.


    \"Certo\" - Le Chang.


    Le Chang calmly began toasting both ingredients, but after a while, his control over the flame failed and the Snowy Wind Grass turned to ashes.


    The furnace shook, but Le Chang controlled the blast of energy with his powerful Divine Sense.


    \"Relax¡­ Try again\" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang continued his attempts but failed them all.


    \"This Pill is too hard for him ... It takes a 2nd Degree High Alchemist to do that. The boy has only done one type of Pill so far... Aren''t you forcing him too much? He has missed five times\" - Gao Yao.


    \"I want him to learn from failures ... He needs to cultivate patience amid chaos, wisdom amid darkness, peace amid war. His martial heart must be tempered and consecutive defeats will be great to temper it\" - Seiryuu.


    \"¡­. Yet he can''t be able to accomplish this task, he must be at the level of a 3rd Degree Alchemist, but the difference to a High Alchemist is insane\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Hm¡­ well, let''s let him answer us about this\" - Seiryuu.


    ********************************************


    \"What''s the matter with that ... At the crucial moment it seems like my flame goes wild\" - Le Chang.


    He had already failed seven times. Even though he had plenty of ingredients, it was still frustrating. They were powerful and delicate ingredients and required impeccable flame control.


    Le Chang then stopped everything and sat in the Lotus position and began to meditate to regain his energy. Continuously using your Divine Sense has brought you enormous mental and physical fatigue.


    \"Flame¡­ Flame¡­ Flame¡­\" murmured Le Chang, thinking of a solution to his dilemma.


    So far he had always been ruthless, but this experience was a blow to his mindset.


    \"Calm¡­ restless¡­ calm¡­ restless¡­\" Following these thoughts, Le Chang deepened his meditation.


    The First Part of the Dragon God Way was fire. This was the basic Nature Transformation for dragons. They were shaped by the flames of the world, so all dragons were naturally experts in the use of fire.


    The Second Part of the Way of the Dragon God was the earth. She was created by fire. From her everything was born and for her everything returned, from dust all came and to dust all return.


    The Third Part of the Dragon God Way was water. She was the representation of life. Without it, there would be no living being, however ethereal and divine they may be, at birth all are dependent upon it.


    Le Chang studied the nuances of his technique.


    \"The God of Death\" These words danced now in Le Chang''s mind.


    What is death? Was it the end? Or just a restart? A continuation of what happened?


    What did it mean to be the God of Death? Would you be superior to her?


    Can death be governed? Was she not the most powerful and relentless force of all existence?


    Was it possible to escape her?


    He kept dancing with both techniques in his mind.


    Le Chang had finally understood something extremely important.


    From the beginning, he has given too much importance to his cultivation but has forgotten that brute force is not always the best way.


    He was the owner of the most powerful cultivation techniques in the world, wasn''t he negligent and foolish until now?


    ''My impatience cost me wisdom¡­ Death is silent and constant, it comes at the right time, neither before nor after¡­ Both Techniques value constancy, the Demon God Technique: The God of Death is based on silence and patience of death itself. The Draconian Cultivation Technique: The Way of the Dragon God is based on the perfect balance of Nature''s Transformations¡­ ''- Le Chang.


    His doubts were washed away, his heart became resolute and his mind was like an ancient and majestic ocean.

 36 Difficulties on the Path to Alchemy!

    Le Chan''s body was covered with a thin layer of Qi Fire.


    The fire was majestic, but it seemed out of the material world. The air around Le Chang was still the same temperature as if the aura of fire around him did not exist.


    \"This boy¡­\" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang again made the pill. He dried the Eighty Years Ginseng and also the Four Seasons Flower, mixed in the blood of Level 5 Magic Beast to create the initial mass.


    He then began toasting the Crimson Flame Fruit and the Snowy Wind Grass.


    It was at this point that Le Chang always got lost, Snowy Wind Grass was an extremely Yin plant and needed a huge heat to dehydrate it, the Crimson Flame Flower, in turn, was an extremely Yang ingredient and didn''t need so much heat. to dry it.


    The problem was to do so without mixing the initial mass with the Grass or Flower while maintaining several flames of different temperatures.


    It was a difficult mission and needed a great experience.


    Once it got to the crucial part, he closed his eyes.


    He raised his Divine Sense to its fullest, the flames seemed to freeze in their positions, no longer moving.


    It was as if the flames froze instantly.


    In fact, Le Chang''s control at this point has reached a much higher point than necessary, and he quickly solved the problem.


    Once toasted, he mixed the Flower and the Grass into a second dough.


    \"Very well, now take the Emerald Rock Seed and turn it into a fine powder\" - Seiryuu.


    The Emerald Rock Seed was a small rock.


    When it sprouted, it gave life to a greenish-colored stone tree.


    Le Chang crushed her into a fine powder.


    Using his Divine Sense he carried the dust to the opening of the Oven.


    \"Use the dust to put the masses together, it must hold the energy of the fusion, but it cannot suppress\" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang slowly brought the powder in and slowly mixed it with the masses.


    All of this was being done with millimeter precision.


    A few seconds later a mass of blue-green dots floated in the middle of the oven.


    \"Putting a piece of the Heart of a Level 5 Magic Beast is the most important part. Remove your flames completely. I want you to use the Water Gem and the Snow Gem to create a large amount of ice... You must do with that the mass completely covers the heart piece, when it does the meeting of the two parts will release a powerful heatwave, use the ice to stop this energy \"- Seiryuu.


    \"Certo¡­\" - Le Chang.


    He then calmly removed the mass, the heart piece and the gems of snow and water.


    \"Create the ice\" - Seiryuu.


    Immediately Le Chang injected Qi Water into the Water Gem and immediately, as a source, a huge amount of water gushed from the small gem.


    He then injected his Water Qi into the Snow Gem and immediately a huge amount of cold swept the entire room.


    The temperature of the place decreased by tens of degrees in seconds, layer by layer of ice formed on the floor, walls, and ceiling.


    Ice began to leak out of the room and people began to feel the sudden drop in temperature.


    \"Now\" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang protected his body with a thin aura of fire, ice could not reach his body.


    In the middle of the room floated the mass and the heart piece.


    Quietly Le Chang began to use the dough of ingredients to cover the heart piece.


    As soon as it was fully covered, an explosive force erupted, the ice seemed to meet the lava and smoke rose wildly.


    Although the radius of heat is small, it should not be taken in vain, this heat could melt iron.


    \"Use Qi Water to increase the amount of ice. You should surround the pill itself with ice and force it to cool\" - Seiryuu.


    As if it were an extension of Le Chang''s body, the ice began to form in large quantities and began to surround the sphere.


    A huge ice ball hovered in the middle of the room, smoke could be seen leaking out of it and water dripping, but at the same time, huge amounts of ice were forming, keeping the amount constant.


    A few seconds later, the temperature finally dropped, and the ice disappeared.


    In the middle of the room, Le Chang dripped with sweat. Exhaustion was evident on his face.


    \"Success¡­\" - Muttered Seiryuu.


    In his hand, Le Chang held a small sphere, was white, and had small green dots. The qi in her was immense.


    Congratulations... You did it. \"- Seiryuu.


    \"The energy in this Pill is insane ... With that, I will easily break to 10th Degree.\" Murmured Le Chang.


    \"Make one more¡­ By consuming the second the effect will be much less but still give you a good amount of Qi.\" - Seiryuu.


    \"If I do some extras¡­ Can my mom and dad consume them?\" Asked Le Chang.


    \"Hmm¡­ The energy inside this Pill is powerful, but I believe that with their talent they will find no difficulty\" - Seiryuu.


    \"So get to work\" - Le Chang.


    He again focused on Alchemy, she was a great asset.


    People would kill to have their knowledge.


    Le Chang spent two days inside the room, refining and making the pills.


    Each Pill cost him a huge amount of Qi, overuse of Divine Sense also brought him enormous mental fatigue.


    It was still two months before the scheduled date for him to travel to the Purple Flame Sect, so he wanted to take the opportunity to gather as much power as he could by then.


    In the Great Sects, Disciples below the Dao of the Spirit were extremely numerous.


    Of course, those in the 10th Grade Dao Integration were few, but still, a significant number compared to the number of Spirit Dao Cultivators.


    All sects were divided into outer, inner, and core disciples.


    All of the Dao Dao of Integration was External Disciples, in the Dao of Spirit they were Internal Disciples, if one of the Dao of Spirit contributed significantly to the Sect, at the age of forty, one would be considered an Elder.


    Those in the Soul Dao were the Core Disciples, most were elders since they were dozens of years in the Sect it was normal that they contributed significantly to its growth.


    Sure, Le Chang was one of the thousands at the time of the Integration Dao, but his future was unimaginable.


    ****************


    After being so long in the room Le Chang had already lost his sense of time, so he calmly got up, in his Interspace Ring, there were four Extreme Cultivation Pills.


    Two he would consume and the others he would divide between his father and mother.

 37 The Dragon and the Tiger Awaken!

    Le Chang calmly left the room and came across dozens of people.


    \"Is the young Master all right?\" - Le Mong.


    \"I''m great\" - Le Chang.


    Everyone had been worried about the enormous energy coming from the room where Le Chang was, it was insanely powerful, but out of nowhere gave way to extreme cold.


    \"I''ll be leaving now Elder Le Mong, with your permission.\" - Le Chang giving a slight bow.


    \"You¡­ alright\" - Le Mong


    ********************


    Le Chang headed for the place where his father and mother were, it was a beautiful place and it was in the center of Le Clan Mansion, it was the safest place in the Mansion.


    Arriving there Le Chang saw his mother and father sitting down having a cup of tea.


    \"Oh! You finally came back... We heard about the events at the Pill Shop¡­. Are you all right?\" - Le Shen.


    \"I''m a great dad ... Actually I came to give you a gift\" - Said Le Chang taking two pills.


    \"These Pills are the Ultimate Cultivation Pills, they will provide a tremendous amount of Qi and help break the bottleneck in your cultivation ... I brought one for you and one for Mom\" ??- Le Chang.


    \"This¡­ It''s too much¡­ son¡­ we can''t accept¡­\" - Lin Bo.


    \"Rest assured I have another for me ... Also, the more one consumes the less the effect, so it doesn''t make much sense to eat a lot\" - Le Chang. - \"With them, you will surely be able to attack the gates of the Spirit Dao.\"


    After some explanation of how to use the Pill, Le Chang retired saying that he would go into closed-door cultivation, he had two months left to meet with the other champions and to go to the Purple Flame Sect.


    Le Chang was cautious and wise, he knew that on the path of cultivation how strong you decide your fate.


    The weak are crushed and serve as steps for the strength to rise to the top of the world.


    Martial Cultivation is worse than the jungle, people kill for pure pleasure or fear.


    How many geniuses have their ways been interrupted by people who were afraid of their growth?


    Le Chang knew very well that even though they were an unmatched force in the Dao of Integration, there were hundreds or thousands of people who possessed strength similar to his own.


    There were powerful geniuses within the sects and their forces should not be taken in vain.


    So every day Le Chang refined its cultivation and squeezed its potential to the full.


    ***************************


    In a far corner of Le Clan Mansion was a small wooden room. Inside was a simple bed, a table, and a chair. There was a small Gem of Fire on the ceiling that slightly lit the room.


    In the middle of the room was a small rug made of animal skin. Sitting over him was a young man with long black hair, soft white skin, slender body, and reddish honey eyes.


    It was possible to see thin strands of Qi entering Le Chang''s body, the appearance of an ethereal being who long detached from the mortal world.


    \"Use the Pill now,\" said a voice in Le Chang''s mind, it was powerful and ancient.


    As Le Chang grew in power, both Seiryuu and Gao Yao had their consciences strengthened.


    Owning an inheritance was like owning the soul of another being in your body and the soul is a powerful source of power.


    Le Chang held a white sphere in his hand, and there were green dots on it.


    He calmly took her to his mouth.


    As soon as the Pill touched her tongue it fell apart, and like a river, it ran into Le Chang''s body. At the same instant, an immense amount of Qi surged into her body.


    It was as if a huge dam were opened and an immeasurable amount of water was coming down.


    Le Chang''s body shook.


    Its meridians began to burn and its Qi Channels seemed to break at any minute.


    He then began using Cultivation Techniques: The Way of the Dragon God and the God of Death, he intercalated them from time to time.


    The energy present in that Pill was absurd, the heart of an animal was like the representation of its life and there was powerful inert energy.


    The other ingredients of the Pill brought out this powerful energy since if the heart were consumed normally, it would not release this immense amount of Qi.


    Le Chang was steeped in his cultivation, he did not use the Golden Energy of his body, depending on it was always a bad deal, would get used to his body and in the future could leave him with a weak foundation.


    It took a week for Le Chang to absorb the energy of the Pill.


    His Qi Core was at its peak, energy overflowing throughout his body.


    \"Begin refining energy, nourish your Qi Channels and Meridians, strengthen your Divine Sense, blood, marrow, nerves, and flesh\" - Seiryuu.


    \"Okay\" - Le Chang.


    Slowly the energy flowed through his body, his meridians were cracked but immediately restructured, his nerves became tougher, his flesh softened, but at the same time unbreakable, his senses improved and his Divine Sense grew. every moment.


    He was immersed in Cultivation, he was like an experienced captain of a ship sailing new seas.


    Each crossroads were masterfully resolved, each barrier subjugated with grace. It was not possible to find fault with Le Chang''s cultivation.


    It was like watching an ancient being dance with the universe.


    It seemed that he and his creation were former lovers.


    It was an ethereal and immaculate scene.


    Le Chang spent another three weeks refining the enormous amount of energy. At the same pace, he completed a month in his bedroom.


    During this time he ate nothing and lived only on Qi.


    ***********************************************


    ''BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM''


    ''BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM''


    ''BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM''


    Three huge blast sounds were heard by the Le Clan Mansion, the guards were astonished, who dared to attack the Le Clan?


    The explosions were followed by extremely oppressive auras, making everyone at the Mansion shiver and feel like leaves in an ocean.


    Some weaker people fainted, others fell to their knees.


    Two auras were extremely powerful, as supreme beings, they were like the roar of a Lion proclaiming himself the King of the Jungle.


    The other was calmer but it seemed to deserve the most respect and admiration.


    It was like the blossoming of a butterfly or the awakening of a dragon.


    \"Are we being attacked?\" - Said a guard.


    \"Only people in the Spirit Dao could get past all the guards¡­\" - Said another.


    \"Use your Divine Senses and look for the invaders. Quick !!\" Roared a burly man.


    He was Le Kon, the Captain of the Le Clan Guards, his cultivation was half a step from the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration.


    \"Yes Captain\" - The guards said in unison.


    Quickly dozens of guards began their search.


    And then a few minutes later suddenly the auras disappeared just as they did.


    The guards were a little lost but continued their search.


    After a few minutes of unsuccessful searching, Captain Le Kon went to where Le Shen and Lin Bo lived.


    As he reached the courtyard entrance he felt the aura again, but this time it was much stronger.


    His body shook with dread.


    \"Come in,\" said a powerful voice.


    Le Kon calmly opened the gates and astonishment erupted on his face as he saw the scene before him.

 38 Departure!

    Le Shen and Lin Bo floated side by side in the air.


    \"Da¡­ Da¡­ Dao of the Spirit\" Le Kon mumbled these three words.


    \"Sorry for the inconvenience, it took us a few minutes to get used to our power.\" Lin Bo''s voice conveyed power and holiness.


    The difference between the Dao of Integration and the Dao of the Spirit was huge.


    Someone in the Spirit Dao could defeat anyone in the Integration Dao with the wave of one hand.


    \"Captain Le Kon, please go calm the people down at the Mansion and tell them everything is fine\" - Le Shen.


    \"Y-yes-sir.\" said Le Kon who left with his heart jumping in fear. The existence of one person in the Spirit Dao in the Le Clan was already laudable, but two people were like giving wings to a tiger.


    Le Shen and Lin Bo exchanged a slight smile and they both floated over to where their son was.


    Reaching the Dao of the Spirit was proof of one''s talent.


    The two calmly floated to the front of Le Chang''s door and stood still.


    \"Dad, Mom, please come in,\" Le Chang said quietly.


    When they entered they saw Le Chang still sitting on the floor, over his body was an extremely powerful golden aura that exuded a sense of antiquity.


    It was as overwhelming a feeling as being in the face of life and death.


    \"10th Grade Dao Integration¡­. Congratulations my son\" - Lin Bo.


    \"I, who should congratulate you, have made it to the Spirit Dao\" - Le Chang


    \"Le Shen was at the peak of 10th Grade and Lin Bo only at the beginning, but the fact that both had advanced was a proof that Lin Bo''s talent should not be taken lightly\" - Gao Yao.


    \"This boy''s parents are interesting\" - Seiryuu.


    \"Do they have anything to do with Golden Energy?\" Gao Yao muttered.


    \"I believe not, they were also affected by Le Chang''s Golden Energy. Even for just a moment, it was possible to feel a slight trace of fear in their eyes\" - Seiryuu.


    \"True¡­ Anyway, Le Shen and Lin Bo are now something on the martial path\" - Gao Yao


    \"Haha, you''re right, but your son is even more interesting\" - Seiryuu.


    **************************************


    Le Shen, Lin Bo, and Le Chang continued talking for some time.


    After a few hours they said goodbye, they had just advanced, they needed to stabilize the Cultivation and get used to the new powers and limits of their bodies.


    It was a month before the arrival of the people of the Purple Flame Sect, after which Le Chang would be away from his family for a long time.


    It took Le Chang three days to stabilize his cultivation, his parents were a little faster and only took two days.


    After Le Chang emerged from his cultivation he headed for the courtyard where his father and mother lived.


    On the way, he could see everyone looking at him with fear and total admiration.


    With his refined senses, Le Chang could hear the murmurs he passed.


    \"We knew your father and mother were geniuses, but not at this level. Besides, your son is another monster¡­\"


    \"Both on the Spirit Dao and your son on the 10th Grade Dao Integration ... Is this family made of monsters?\"


    \"They will be the future of the Le Clan, we can lift our heads and proudly say that we are part of that Clan. It seems that the return of the dead of Young Master Le Chang has come along with some miracles and blessings upon us all.\"


    Everyone was ecstatic at the news that not only had his Patriarch entered the Dao of the Spirit, but his wife as well, and also his son had broken with the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration.


    Three geniuses, parents and son. This trio could not be taken lightly.


    Reaching a few dozen meters from the gates, Le Chang heard a sweet voice coming to her ears, she was charged with immeasurable love.


    \"Enter my son\" Lin Bo used his Divine Sense to open the gates.


    \"Boy¡­ Your parents are talented¡­\" Seiryuu looked kind of surprised.


    The talents of Lin Bo and Le Shen were on par with those of Le Chang.


    Sure, Le Chang cultivated less time than they did, but with two Heirlooms and the strange Golden Energy, his future would overshadow anyone else''s.


    Le Shen and Lin Bo were sitting around a table with bowls of rice and Magic Beast meat.


    Along with herbal wines, teas, and other beverages.


    \"Sit down,\" said Le Shen with a smile.


    \"Excuse me,\" said Le Chang, sitting next to his parents.


    \"So Chang''er, looking forward to the Sect?\" - Le Shen.


    \"A little¡­ Haha, but I will do my best for me and the Le Clan,\" he said with a determined look.


    \"That''s good, that''s good. Anyway... Remember you''ll always have me and your mother. You''re our son and we love him¡­. Got it?\" - Le Shen.


    \"Got it Dad, love you too,\" said Le Chang with a smile on his face.


    They kept eating and talking.


    The news that there were now two people on the Spirit Dao traveled around the region like fire on a pile of straw.


    In the coming days, Clan Le received dozens of people bringing gifts and wanting to talk to Clan Le Patriarch, but none of them were received.


    The existence of two people in the Spirit Dao was like two unshakeable mountains.


    It was a force worthy of respect.


    The days went by quietly, Le Chang had stabilized his cultivation at the beginning of the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration, so he began to refine his battle and alchemy techniques.


    After receiving so much power in the last days, his understanding of the Fighting Dragon God Fist and the Fighting Dragon God Kick reached another level.


    He had now reached the Third Level of the Second Truth in both techniques.


    The Claw was now more vivid and powerful.


    He could easily deal with any Level 3 Magic Beast and could survive against anyone at Level 4.


    His Qi Core was calm but at the same time conveyed a vibrant and bold feeling.


    His Spiritual Cave was undoubtedly much larger, the Seiryuu and Gao Yao Spiritual Castles were now much more imposing.


    Gao Yao Castle still had two more Locks and Seiryuu''s only one, but none showed any sign of openness.


    *********************************************


    With a week to go before Le Chang and the other champions were taken to the Purple Flame Cult, they all received a letter.


    \"Champions, we summon you all to depart for Second Class City: Turtle City. One week from the date of delivery of this letter two Elders will be in this Town Square waiting for you¡­\" Le Chang read the letter to your father and mother.


    \"Hmm, well I think it''s time, isn''t it¡­\" - Le Shen.


    \"We have already prepared food, pills, weapons and other supplies for your trip\" - Lin Bo.


    \"Thank you¡­ Despite leaving, I will come back periodically to visit you\" - Le Chang.


    The three of them were in a secret exit on the east side of Le Clan Mansion, they wanted Le Chang''s departure to be a secret as long as possible.


    The Le Clan''s sudden surge of power created new enemies.


    Clans that had people in the Spirit Dao would not be happy for anyone else to compete in territory and power.

 39 Towards Turtle City!

    \"Take care, my son,\" said Lin Bo, giving Le Chang a long hug.


    She would have been without her son for a long time, but in her heart, strangely, there was no concern. She had a feeling Le Chang was just at the beginning of a big journey.


    They said goodbye, so Le Chang set off quickly for Turtle City.


    Turtle City was a Second Class City and far superior to Huang Di City, in Turtle City there were powerful clans, all with people in the Spirit Dao on their front line.


    It was a trip of a few days, the distance a little over five hundred miles.


    The five champions of the Huang Di City Region were Le Chang, Wuhan Xie, Mu Kan, Xin Tai, and Lian Mei, all of whom were summoned to Turtle City. There they would meet the champions of the other regions and set off together for the Purple Flame Sect.


    Le Chang had six days to go to the city, which at his current speed was more than enough.


    He was with a figure running through the woods, his speed was enormous and would put any racehorse to eat dust.


    His cultivation was currently in the 10th Degree of the Dao of Integration, the amount and purity of Qi in his body were far beyond anyone on the same level as him. Perhaps only the geniuses of the Sect could compare with him.


    After a few hours of running, it started to get dark.


    In just one day he had come halfway, which gave him plenty of time.


    At night he lay in a tent with a few pieces of meat that he baked on a campfire.


    After eating, Le Chang diligently cultivated, alternating between the Path of the Dragon God and the God of Death.


    Both were Supreme Techniques, there were no better techniques for the Yin and Yang Paths, but their power was accompanied by great difficulty, visible after seeing how much Qi Le Chang needed for a breakthrough. With all the Qi he has already absorbed a normal person would have been on 10th Grade Peak or even broken for the Spirit Dao.


    Seiryuu and Gao Yao could not explain everything about the techniques, each cultivator has his way. Even if they used equal skills, there would always be differences.


    ***************************************


    In the first rays of the morning sun, Le Chang got up and again set off for Turtle City.


    It was just over two hundred miles away.


    Le Chang ran over the treetops as a fish swims in a river.


    In the distance he saw a great deal of dust, his vision far better than that of another human, his eyes had been redone by Seiryuu''s Essence of Life, no longer simple.


    \"It must be a fight¡­\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Probably¡­\" - Seiryuu.


    As Le Chang approached, the air grew colder, and it was possible to see a slight layer of ice forming on the trees.


    **************************************


    In the huge cloud of dust were two girls, coast to side, around them was a huge group of men dressed in black.


    One wore a pure, translucent, extremely sharp crystal saber.


    The other wore a silver staff, with several runes on it.


    The young woman with the Saber was a beautiful girl, probably fourteen or fifteen years old, slender, with green eyes full of life and long black hair.


    The other was a blonde girl with vibrant blue eyes, outlined the body and an indifferent look, probably about eighteen.


    \"Wuhan Xie, be careful,\" said the young blonde.


    \"You too Lian Mei\" - Wuhan Xie.


    Both were champions in the Huang Di City Cult Examination and were heading toward Turtle City when they were ambushed by these people who had a slight Qi Devil being vented from their bodies.


    \"Hey, hey. What''s up girls¡­ .We don''t want to destroy these pretty faces right? Why don''t you come with me and I will teach you the pleasures of life?\" Said one of the men, all wearing black robes and a mask.


    Lian Mei was looking at them with a cold stare and an absurdly powerful aura leaking from her body, a faint red aura covering her body.


    Wuhan Xie had a completely serious look, the situation was extremely unfavorable, but from your body leaked an extremely cold aura, the grass at his feet had long been frozen.


    Both were in the 8th Grade of the Dao of Integration, their talent commendable for reaching this level in six months.


    On the other side were ten men, two in 8th grade and the rest in 7th grade.


    When they saw two beautiful young women traveling alone, they missed the chance to capture them, after having a good time they would cripple their crops and sell them to anyone who paid a good price.


    They had thought it would be an easy task, but they came across two powerful girls and it was almost impossible to approach without being toasted or frozen by one of them.


    Wuhan Xie was the most dangerous, the cold aura in your body was too powerful. Having been born with the Inheritance of the Holy Ice God, she was one to be feared.


    \"They''re just two girls, surround them and make them surrender, I don''t care if they lose an arm or a leg¡­\" roared one of the men.


    The two girls were like two motionless pillars, confidence running through their faces and Qi in their bodies vibrating.


    The greatest cultivators were created and refined by the blood of enemies, no one reaches the top of the world without obstacles.


    Wuhan Xie was beautiful, her beauty radiated life, but the air around her was extremely cold. Lian Mei was like a beautiful fairy and from her body radiated a powerful heat, her Qi Fire was really powerful and could not be ignored.


    Men began to surround them, some began to lick their lips expectantly, they did so trying to destroy them psychologically, but the hearts of the young women were like an unshakable mountain.


    **********************************


    Le Chang was in a large tree a mile away, watching everything.


    \"Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei¡­ Interesting¡­ Seiryuu, Lian Mei has a strong Qi Fire would be an Inheritance?\" - Le Chang.


    \"No ... It''s simply Fire Qi, but refined to the peak, her Qi Purity must be at least Blue Level, if not Golden Level\" - Seiryuu.


    \"She has masterfully concealed the Talent of her body and the Purity of her Qi in the Cult Exam ... She must have a 1st Rank Divine Rank Talent ...\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Hmm¡­ Looks like we''ll have an interesting fight\" - Le Chang.

 40 Goddesses of Ice and Fire!

    Quietly he pulled out a bottle of herbal wine and settled into the treetop, waiting for a good show.


    Their help would not be necessary, these men were facing their death and did not know.


    One of the men fired at Wuhan Xie, he was on 7th Grade Peak and was wearing a huge silver ax.


    He struck an upright ax toward Wuhan Xie''s right shoulder, the intention being to incapacitate her quickly and make her capture easier.


    Lian Mei was also targeted by another man, also in 7th Grade and wearing a bronze Katana.


    A faint smile could be seen on Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei''s faces as a tower of fire formed on Lian Mei''s body and a hurricane of absurdly cold air enveloped Wuhan Xie''s body.


    The man with the ax froze in the air and fell like a block of ice to the ground, the other was burned in seconds, barely looking like a human after facing such a temperature.


    \"Next\"-Wuhan Xie.


    **************************************


    \"That''s funny, HAHAHAHA¡­ Lian Mei has a powerful flame, but her personality is cold and distant¡­ Wuhan Xie is lively and full of life, but her body is the coldest in the world,\" Le Chang said as he smiled.


    **************************************


    The remaining eight men hesitated, the girls in front of him were not as simple as they thought.


    \"Let''s get over with this¡­\" - Lian Mei.


    Using its staff she fired at the nearest person, Wuhan Xie did the same thing and, using its saber, set off for the group.


    The two men in Grade 8 quickly shot at them, both wearing Black Katanas, the mark of a Devil Sect.


    On the blade of the sword was a slight purple thread, clearly poison. They were from the Thousand Poison Sect, a Devil Sect specializing in poisoning. His strong point was the Poison Users who were in the Spirit Dao. It is said that finding a poison user from the Thousand Poison Cult was the same as finding death.


    But these men were the weakest of the Sect, the poisons on their blades were weak, and their poisoning abilities were paltry.


    The real Masters in the Art of Poison were very different. They were experts in murder. They used concealed weapons, mists, and various other tricks to defeat their opponents.


    A quick exchange of blows began between the two girls and the men in the 8th Grade Dao Integration. The men who were only in 8th grade waited, waiting for an opportunity to strike by surprise.


    \"Lian Mei¡­ Now!!\"-Wuhan Xie.


    Lian Mei backed up a few dozen meters quickly and said, \"Ascension of the Hundred Spheres of Holy Fire\"


    Wuhan Xie jumped into heaven like a rising goddess, when she reached a height she shouted, \"Spheres of the Holy Eternal Ice\"


    Immediately dozens of ice spheres formed in the air around Wuhan Xie.


    Lian Mei quickly fired the spheres of flame toward the ice balls in the sky, causing a huge explosion followed by a large mist that covered the entire site.


    \"Stay alert ...\" said one of the men in black.


    *******************************************


    \"Their coordination is amazing, I didn''t realize they knew each other during the exam¡­\" - Le Chang.


    \"Both are powerful. Undoubtedly, they are brilliant¡­. They must have a talent at the level of Lin Bo\" - Seiryuu.


    \"Hahaha... That''s interesting... So many geniuses appearing in the same period ... It will surely be a fun Era\" - Gao Yao.


    *******************************************


    Using Mist they both began their assassination strategy¡­ taking advantage of the lack of visibility of the site they set off towards those in the 7th Grade Dao Integration.


    They could use Divine Sense to open the spot wide, but the fog created by the two attacks was pure Qi, making it impossible to pinpoint their exact location.


    Already they were inside their own Qi curtain, it was easy to tell whose sense Qi was... So they quickly began their massacre.


    In a matter of seconds, a man was broken in half by a crystal saber, followed by another whose skull was crushed by the powerful impact of a staff.


    In a few breaths, the six were killed, leaving only the two of them in the 8th Grade Dao Integration.


    Saying nothing, they both fired at them.


    The encounter of weapons created waves of Qi, the Devil''s Qi gushing like night swallowing the day.


    Everyone was using their best to fight.


    But in the end, the two girls were superior, little by little, wounds began to appear on the bodies of both men and a look of fear and anger crossed their faces.


    Wuhan Xie defended with her saber mastery, she danced with its weapon while attacking and defending.


    Each of his attacks was completely calculated.


    The cold aura on his body froze the grass around him.


    Lian Mei used its staff with mastery, the runes glowed red, each attack followed by a trail of flame.


    Her body burned from Qi Fire, the air around her boiled, and it was possible to see waves of heat rising from her skin.


    She was like the incarnation of fire itself.


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei defended and attacked with mastery, no doubt they were superior to these men.


    Seeing the situation progress to certain death, both men exchanged a look of determination.


    Immediately a huge explosion of Qi Devil erupted from their bodies, the place seemed to darken and life seemed to fade away.


    To a desperate extent both began to burn their vitality, it was a common tactic among Devil''s Way Cultivators, it was like selling your soul to demons in exchange for power.


    Le Chang frowned, he didn''t think men would be so determined to take girls like that, they should have run away a long time ago.


    As they burned their vitality their bodies began to swell and their muscles turned green and purple, it was as if their blood had been exchanged for poison.


    The aura of their bodies grew and grew to the same level as someone in the middle of the 9th Grade Dao of Integration.


    A look of concern appeared on Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei''s faces, the insane increase in power in both men sufficient to suppress them.


    Using his Katana, one of the men struck a huge top-down blow against Lian Mei, brought her Baton to defend herself and was pushed several steps back before stopping.


    Wuhan Xie was also facing a difficult time, the cold coming out of her body seemed to not harm the man in front of her. The huge amount of Devil Qi around your body turned into incredible armor.


    They were being pushed and pushed to their limit, the attacks to create the fog consumed much of their Qi reserves, and they had used their Divine Sense to their full advantage to defeat the other six.


    It was a complicated situation.


    But to the surprise of the two men, as they were attacking the girls again, a figure stood like a mountain in front of both of them, a huge pressure falling on their bodies, it was like facing a King face to face.

 41 Together Against the Devil Sect!

    \"Who are you???\" Roared one of the men struggling not to lose consciousness, he was not happy with someone wasting his time.


    The man fired with his Katana aimed at Le Chang''s heart.


    But the sword collided with a thick wall of water. Le Chang''s Hundred Waters Summit was at another level now that it had reached the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration. The man''s blade barely made the water tremble.


    A look of surprise passed on Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei''s faces.


    Le Chang then delivered a mighty Dragon God Fist into the man''s chest, throwing him dozens of feet away, taking some trees with him.


    The other terrified man knew that was his end. Despite burning his vitality he did not want to die. They would only use enough to complete the mission and then eat a few pills to recover the damage.


    But seeing his mate being thrown like a projectile dozens of feet away, he realized that the person in front of him was not a simple person. Unsure if the other man was alive, he quickly chose to flee, firing into the woods.


    \"Do you think you can escape?\" Roared Lin Mei.


    She threw her staff like a spear, the trail of fire it''s left on the path was like a meteor reaching the earth.


    The weapon collided with the back of the man who spat out a lot of blood and fell to the floor. The impact was extremely strong and her body no longer stand upright.


    Le Chang calmly walked over to him.


    \"Wait !! Who are you? Why did you help us?\" Although the young man seemed familiar, Lian Mei didn''t know who he was.


    Would he be some genius of any sect? Or an isolated cultivator?


    \"Mm? I''m Le Chang from Huang Di City¡­. We took the exam together,\" he said with a smile as continued his calm walk to the man on the floor.


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei widened their eyes... Both had broken two levels in six months, and they were already considered geniuses among geniuses.


    What will you say about Le Chang who jumped to the 10th grade? Could he even be considered human?


    ************************************************** **********


    Le Chang came close to the man on the floor, who was lying on his stomach, so Le Chang turned him around.


    The man was still conscious, but the tiredness and pain he felt at that moment were obvious.


    Burning vitality caused immense damage to one''s body, it took tremendous willpower to stand firm when using this technique.


    \"Why did you attack them?\" - Le Chang.


    \"We¡­ cof, cof, cof¡­ would¡­ sell them.\" He mumbled.


    Le Chang put his foot on the man''s chest and pressed lightly.


    \"Don''t lie to me¡­ Would you go so far just to sell two girls?\" Le Chang said, gradually increasing the pressure on the man''s chest.


    Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, his eyes were cloudy and the pain was excruciating.


    \"I, I talk¡­\" he said with enormous effort.


    Le Chang then removed his foot and waited for an answer.


    \"We were¡­ hired¡­ told us that tw¡­ two gir¡­ girls would come this way and that it was for us¡­ ki¡­ dnap them up and bring them to¡­ the meeting place.\" He said.


    \"Mmm¡­ I see,\" Le Chang said as a thought crossed his mind.


    \"Have more groups of you been dispatched?\" He asked again.


    \"Some¡­ we weren''t told¡­ how many¡­ but there were¡­ several other groups¡­\"


    Le Chang took the ring and searched it a few moments later he found what he was looking for.


    A small map made of Magic Beast skin showed the entire terrain, along with possible routes for travelers to take. There was also a red dot two hundred miles away, possibly the meeting point.


    \"Dozens of new disciples are going to the Sect¡­ They may have captured a large number of people¡­\" - Wuhan Xie.


    \"You may be right¡­\" murmured Lian Mei.


    \"You keep going to Turtle City¡­ I''ll go to the rendezvous to see the situation¡­ When you get there, tell the Elders of the Purple Flame Sect¡­ They must know what to do¡­\" - Le Chang.


    \"Wait ... You couldn''t handle them all, even if you are in Grade 10 there must be at least a hundred Devil Growers ... It''s suicide.\" - Wuhan Xie.


    \"She''s right, you will die if you are alone.\" - Lian Mei.


    Le Chang smiled, he had never spoken to Lian Mei and Wuhan, but they already showed concern for him, it made clear their character and their personalities.


    Despite Lin Mei''s cold appearance, a gentle heart burned within. Wuhan was no different.


    \"We''ll go with you¡­ Even if we continue to Turtle City the Elders will probably only come near the end of the week¡­ By then everyone may already be dead\" - Lian Mei.


    \"Aaa\" sighed Le Chang. \"All well\"


    Turning to the man on the ground, he brought its sword in one swift motion and dug the sword between his eyes.


    He formed a sphere of flame over his hands and threw it over his corpse and the others.


    Le Chang also went after the man who was sent flying with his punch and found him unconscious near a rock, he quickly killed him and incinerated his body as well.


    Better to leave no evidence of what happened here.


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei were looking at each other with complicated looks, was it that simple to take someone''s life like that?


    After a few conversations, the three left for the location on the map.


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei were perplexed by Le Chang, the boy from six months ago were completely different.


    If formerly Le Chang was a chaotic being of enormous strength, now he was like an ancient ocean.


    The aura around his body was very stable and conveyed the sensation of pure power.


    After the champions returned to their clans they all sought information about the other champions and all of them, Le Chang was the most mysterious.


    Until Exam day he was a nobody and everyone said he was rubbish and good for nothing, but how could that be true with what everyone witnessed that day?


    The news that Lin Bo and Le Shen, parents of Le Chang, had entered the Dao of the Spirit was common knowledge.


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei came from powerful clans, and both had people in the Spirit Dao.


    Both were from Second Class Cities and many other competitors as well.


    Exam locations were random, it was a way for sects to dig up the diamonds hidden in the mud.


    The Purple Flame Sect was located in a Qi-rich place and the surrounding territory were some First Class Cities, but they were never chosen to host the Exams. It was a way for the Sect to show that it gave everyone a chance and did not discriminate against anyone, of course, this reality was completely different within them, but what could the weak be able to do besides getting strong to break free from the bonds of fate?

 42 Raiding

    It was possible to see three shadows running through the forest, their speeds long overtaking the perception of a human being.


    Wuhan Xie, Le Chang, and Lian Mei ran toward the point marked on the map, the location was in a valley and was a great place for a base.


    The three were extremely worried.


    The people sent to intercept Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei were weaker than both, so it was possible to determine that the Thousand Poison Sect had no knowledge of who would take which path, let alone its forces.


    Some people may have found weak opponents and got rid of them, but some may have caught powerful enemies and were eventually captured.


    Hundreds of new Disciples would be heading to Turtle City, they were abundant targets for the Devil Sects.


    Kidnappings were common, many villages were destroyed, men and children taken as slaves and women sold to brothels. Many people took their lives for fear of future torture.


    It was a sad reality, at this point this could be about to happen to dozens of young people.


    How could the three let such an act of cruelty happen?


    People long ago lost their humanity to their craving for power and money, few still kept their morals intact.


    Wuhan Xie was the daughter of the Lord of the Wuhan City, she was raised thinking of the good of her people and clan.


    Lian Mei was raised in the same Wuhan Xie City, but she was part of a large clan, she was also trained from a young age to take control of her clan.


    Both had principles designed to protect their people, and now those of the Purple Flame Sect were their people.


    Le Chang, on the other hand, knew what it was like to be weak, to be overpowered by the strong and treated like trash; he certainly wouldn''t let someone innocent suffer in this way.


    \"I''ll go ahead¡­ I have a bad feeling\" - Le Chang.


    \"wai¡­\" Lian Mei barely finished his sentence and had to backtrack a few meters, Le Chang had fired and caused a quake in the area with his huge thrust.


    \"This boy¡­\" she murmured.


    Le Chang practically tripled its speed.


    After two hours he finally arrived on the spot, and was in a great position to observe the entire valley high on a hill.


    The amount of Qi Devil in the room was visible, in a huge courtyard there were dozens of young people tied to stakes on the ground, everyone was injured and their eyes were tired and downcast.


    \"They have a lot of people¡­\" - Seiryuu.


    \"Better wait for the girls ... They should be there in another hour or an hour and a half\" - Gao Yao.


    \"I don''t think we have all this time\" - Le Chang.


    In the valley¡­


    \"Hurry up, we have to get them all soon. The meeting deadline is already over, pack it up and we will leave.\" A large man said, on his back lay a huge black and purple ax. around the gun.


    \"Mr. Zhu Han, can''t we get some girls to play?\" Said a fat man, about his waist was a purple whip, its tip dripping with blood. He was torturing the hostages for a long time.


    \"Tsk¡­ Take the two weakest girls and do whatever you want¡­\" said the man with the ax.


    \"Because with each passing moment I feel more chills?\" Zhu Han thought it was as if his body were screaming, warning him of danger.


    The fat man walked to the courtyard, stood in front of two girls in one corner and shouted, \"Come with me, Xue Ping will show you the pleasures of life.\"


    There was a lewd smile on his lips.


    The girls screamed in fear as Xue Ping approached her.


    **********************************************


    The girls'' scream was cut off by the sound of a flying object when she realized what was happening. Xue Ping already had an arrow stuck in his eyes.


    As soon as Xue Ping''s body hit the ground a huge pressure appeared on the site, followed by several explosions throughout the camp.


    A deafening voice broke the dark atmosphere of the place: \"You¡­ will pay with your lives !!\"


    With a flick of his sword two people of the 7th Grade Dao of Integration were cut in half. Le Chang then began to cut the prisoners'' ropes while fighting the local guards, they were only 6th and 5th-grade cultivators, but they were in large numbers.


    Le Chang was thinking of an action plan, but when he saw what was happening to the two girls. He obviously would not stand still while such atrocity occurred right in front of him.


    In Le Chang''s mind, Seiryuu and Gao Yao shouted, warning him to leave immediately, it was like throwing himself into the lions'' den. It was suicide.


    There were at least three hundred young people in prison, if not more, but that only meant that on the other side was a small army of Qi Devil users.


    \"Quick, eat this Pill and help others escape\" - Le Chang.


    He handed one Qi Replenishment Pill to each person he released and also some Healing Pills.


    Everyone there was extremely injured, but amid the chaos, the union renews hope.


    The two girls trembled in the corner, were saved shortly before they were taken, but the shock was etched in their minds until they were shaken by the huge explosions that occurred around them.


    Le Chang didn''t let Xue Ping touch a strand of their hair and so risked his life. Everyone who had been captured was extremely injured, even with the Qi Healing and Replenishing Pills it would be a long time before any of them were in combat condition.


    *******************************


    \"What are you doing? Kill everyone who wants to escape, I''ll take care of this damn brat\" - Zhu Han.


    With his Poison Ax in hand he unleashed his 10th Grade Aura of Integration aura, while five more auras of the same degree fired at other points in the base.


    Inside the premises appeared numerous people wearing black robes, their bodies emanated a poisonous miasma and the Devil''s Qi became increasingly chaotic.


    There was a small army of Devil''s Way Cultivators, most were in the 5th and 6th Grade, but there were a few hundred in the 7th and 8th Grade, there were also thirty people in the 9th Grade.


    \"Le Chang... Six people in 10th Grade¡­\" murmured Seiryuu.


    Le Chang was powerful, but six? He was battle savvy, but could he handle six simultaneous attacks?

 43 Between Life and Death!

    Zhu Han fired at Le Chang like a rocket, his movement spread waves of Qi Devil all over the place.


    Le Chang was operating his Divine Sense to the fullest, every movement within fifty yards was seen and understood by his mind.


    Zhu Han was moving toward him with an alarming speed.


    Le Chang also felt five other auras coming from other directions, a sense of death passed through his body, his senses were piqued to the full, his body clamoring for survival.


    Le Chang completely released his aura, his power created cracks in the earth beneath his.


    Dozens of young people were struggling to get to their feet, Le Chang had distributed some bronze swords to the less injured, but everyone knew it was impossible for them to stay alive for long, on the other side were hundreds of Devil''s Way cultivators, it was a matter of time before they were subdued again and found their ultimate end.


    \"Boy, to have this power at your age you are certainly a genius, but it was foolish of you to come here !!\" - Zhu Han.


    Le Chang withdrew its silver sword and his body was covered with two layers of Qi, the first was gray and just below it was a snow-white layer.


    His white skin turned a faint golden hue, his eyes went all red, his ears operated to the fullest.


    His body trembled as he operated the [Dragon God Path] and the [God of Death] at the same time, the immense Qi of his body roaring furiously through his Qi Channels, his meridians expanded.


    In his mind Le Chang felt perfectly the Qi Fire, Earth and Water around him, the ground seemed to be one with him, and he felt the Fire Lord and the Water bowed before him.


    The sense of power in his body was absolute.


    At this point, the other 10th Grade figures appeared before him, among them were two at the 10th Grade Peak and three in the middle of the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration.


    Zhu Han was the first to get close to Le Chang and immediately delivered a powerful blow from his Ax, he intended to abuse his extreme speed and break Le Chang in half with one blow but was eventually stopped by Le Chang''s Blade.


    The impact caused an explosion of Qi all over the place, the weaker feeling nauseated and dizzy.


    Immediately another attack came towards Le Chang, two black spheres of pure Qi Devil coming toward him like cannonballs.


    Le Chang jumped sideways in time to deflect, but was hit by a powerful kick to his back, and was thrown dozens of feet into a wall.


    The spheres hit a spot full of Devil Cultivators who were decimated, the man who sent the attack didn''t seem to mind killing their minions.


    Le Chang rose from the rubble just to see a huge sword coming to his head, he quickly moved his body to the side.


    The impact of the sword made the place tremble, a blow from someone in 10th Grade could not be taken as a joke, even with the layers of Qi protecting Le Chang''s body, if only one blow hit him, he would be seriously injured.


    Le Chang used his sword to deliver a quick but powerful blow toward the attacker''s leg.


    He used his sword to defend himself, but Le Chang took advantage of the impact thrust to get up and jump into the air.


    From afar he saw a huge sphere of fire coming toward him, he quickly summoned the [Summit of One Hundred Waters], the impact created a huge explosion.


    Le Chang fell to his feet, but his defensive technique was gone.


    As soon as he landed he was met with a powerful blow from a huge Black Warhammer. Le Chang quickly used his sword to defend himself, the weapons meeting shaking the ground.


    Le Chang quickly retreated tens of meters.


    Five attacks in a row, perfect harmony.


    Troubled enemies, he didn''t have a chance to counterattack and only defended, always narrowly escaping.


    \"This ... It will be complicated,\" murmured Le Chang.


    The Devil Cultivators in front of him were years in the 10th Grade and it was evident that they worked years together, their group work was perfect, besides their foundations of Cultivation were extremely powerful, they were undoubtedly Masters in the Dao of Integration.


    \"Boy¡­ How about you surrender, I can think of getting you a not-so-crazy slave lord\" Zhu Han said laughing, there was a purple haze covering his body, the grass around him turned black and then turned to ashes.


    Le Chang looked around, there were several bodies on the floor, a small river of blood was forming.


    Bodies of young cultivators were joined to the bodies of Devil Cultivators, both sides suffered casualties.


    The young people of the Purple Flame Sect were extremely powerful and were considered geniuses of the place they came from, they could resist for a long time before surrendering, they had only been captured by falling into the hands of the strongest Disciples of the Thousand Poison Sect.


    There were at least ten deaths on the Devil sect side for each death on the purple flame sect side, but the Devil Cultivators far outnumbered the Holy Cultivators.


    \"The situation is deteriorating over time¡­ I need to resolve this soon


    ,\" Le Chang told Gao Yao and Seiryuu.


    \"Le Chang¡­ You will die if you don''t leave here at once¡­\" - Gao Yao.


    \"¡­ There are six people in the 10th Grade Dao of Integration, all are users of Devil techniques that make them at least twice as strong as a normal cultivator, plus they are all over forty, must have experienced thousands of battles... It''s certain death \"- Seiryuu.


    \"And what do you want me to do? Want me to let everyone die or be sold into slavery? Do you think I could live if I made such a decision?\" Le Chang roared in his mind.


    \"Zhu Han right? Even if I die today, I will be happy to take you all with me to hell\" - Le Chang.


    A huge wave of Qi swept the place, Le Chang was ready to use everything now. It was living or dying.


    Zhu Han was extremely fast, but not even he could follow Le Chang with his eyes.


    An explosion sounded and the ground cracked, Le Chang''s impulse was absurd, he went towards the user of the [Black Spheres], when he noticed his approach he tried to deflect, but when he put his eyes on Le Chang''s face his spine quivered.


    Fear reached the root of her heart, it was like looking at a being so old that its existence has long transcended time.


    Zhu Han tried to react by using his ax to strike Le Chang, the man with the Black Warhammer was closer and managed to hit Le Chang''s blade, yet Le Chang''s sword managed to take one of the man''s arms.


    As soon as he cut off the arm of one of them he fired at the fire user, but was stopped by Zhu Han, the Sword Man and the Hammer Man, just over twenty meters away was the man struggling with his own body. and had kicked Le Chang moments ago and a few yards away was the fire user. At his side was the Ball Man, a pool of blood beside him as he gripped his severed arm with his other hand.


    They put together a simple but effective strategy, surrounding Le Chang with three people and using a third melee fighter to protect the fighter from a distance, they would have a better chance of stopping this monster.

 44 One Last Lunge!

    The three of them lunged at Le Chang as spheres of fire and black spheres of Qi Devil headed toward them like meteors.


    Dozens of blows were exchanged in seconds, the ground around it was all shattered by shockwaves, people drifted away from where a sixteen-year-old''s battle against six Devil Growers was taking place.


    Le Chang used the [Dome of a Hundred Waters] in conjunction with the Yin and Yang auras, so his protection had a giant leap, of course not immune to attacks but significantly reduced damage.


    Le Chang withdrew a second sword from its ring, also made of silver, with Level 3 Magic Crystal.


    He used both swords as a weapon and a shield.


    Zhu Han brandished its ax like a bloodthirsty barbarian, his eyes boiling with rage.


    A mere boy was causing Six Masters of the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration to be forced to join and fight him.


    If they knew they couldn''t take care of a boy where would their dignity stop?


    Zhu Han was famous among the Outer Disciples of the Devil Sects, even some Inner Disciples regarded him with respect. His fame was due to his cruelty. They said that whenever he passed a city, the place would never be the same again.


    Not only he, but the other men also had great fame.


    The group was known as The Six Mad Demons. Their crimes were in the hundreds. They decimated villages and towns, killing men, women, and children. Also famous for their slaves, how many hundreds of young girls had been sold to the brothels by this sadistic and barbaric group? How much despair, fear, sadness, and anger did the Six create?


    And now they couldn''t handle a mere boy?


    This was an affront to their pride.


    Le Chang brandished its sword with mastery, with time the scent of blood from the dozens of deaths was pervading the air, Le Chang was not only fighting the Six but also trying to reduce casualties by running around and attacking the weaker Devil Growers.


    His mind raced through every possible solution to such a situation.


    No one would be able to escape if the situation continued like this.


    *****************************


    It was complete chaos, on the Devil Cultivators side there were already over a hundred deaths, on the Purple Flame Cult side there were only twenty casualties, but it was a huge loss for the whole Cult.


    The number would only increase as time went on.


    \"Are you going to do that? The situation is already bad, you are spending a huge amount of Qi to stay on par with the Six¡­\" - Seiryuu.


    \"If it goes on like this we are only delaying our death ...\" - Le Chang.


    *******************************


    Le Chang stepped back a few feet, opened his mouth and shouted, \"All of you gather and bring the enemies near me, FAST !!!\"


    His voice echoed throughout the courtyard, everyone understood what he wanted.


    Le Chang would try to hold a small army for them to flee¡­


    Everyone was hesitant. Would they have the courage to do this?


    Le Chang noticed and shouted again: \"Do it now !!! If you continue like this we will all die ... NOW !!!\"


    Though they hesitated, everyone knew that the way things were going, death would be the end for everyone there.


    They quickly grouped and began bringing the fight closer to Le Chang, who again used his strength to keep the Six busy.


    The frustration was evident on the faces of the Six Mad Demons, they could not force Le Chang to retreat and one of them had lost his arm.


    A few moments later Le Chang began using ranged attacks and was able to make way for the young to escape through one of the gates.


    In the meantime he was standing still preventing anyone from chasing the fugitives, he was like an insurmountable mountain. He unleashed his [Aura] to the full and made the 6th, 7th, and 8th Level Devil Growers unable to move freely.


    Nearly three hundred young people fired into the Forest, all with several injuries, those in better condition helping others to walk.


    The whole face was chaos, Le Chang''s death inevitable in the face of such an enemy.


    He was not only facing the Six Mad Demons but also nearly five hundred other Devil Growers.


    \"Don''t let anyone escape !!\" Roared Zhu Han, he was verging on madness, they spent a lot of time on this plan, had to pay a large sum to get information on the routes given to the champions to follow and now a boy was ruining his plan? Unacceptable!!


    \"No one will pass!!\" Said Le Chang, his hair turned white as snow, his red eyes turned golden, the auras Yin and Yang grew absurdly.


    \"Let''s try,\" muttered Le Chang.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, felt his body perfectly, his Qi channels, meridians, veins, skin, and bones.


    He then used his consciousness on his Qi Core, where it was divided into two parts, one as pitch black, the other as snow white, between them was a golden thread that kept the two opposite energies in perfect unity.


    He then began to force the golden energy into her body, she quickly roared through her Qi channels and meridians like an ancient dragon being woken from a deep sleep.


    Their Senses before the maximum, burst the limits possible, their eyes became completely golden, next to the Yin and Yang auras a new golden aura appeared, their ears heard each movement within a radius of fifty meters.


    The ground below Le Chang collapsed, there was a network of tunnels above the ground, but the ceiling eventually gave way to Le Chang''s monstrous force.


    He quickly jumped away, avoiding being swallowed by the huge hole that opened in the ground.


    \"KILL HIM!!\" Roared Zhu Han running toward Le Chang.


    Le Chang roared into the heavens running toward the group, it was like an Old God announcing the beginning of a bloody battle.


    A huge exchange of blows began, Le Chang had four defenses, the auras Yin and Yang, the golden aura and the [Dome of the Hundred Waters] were all operating at their maximum.


    Their swords were covered with a thin golden aura.


    Time was running, those in the 8th Grade of the Integration Dao and below were no longer opponents of Le Chang, as it destroyed them with just one blow.


    \"Le Chang your body will not be able to stand this pressure ...\" Seiryuu said, but Le Chang''s mind was no longer clear.


    He made the golden energy in his Qi core force his body to its fullest, his Qi and Meridian channels begin to crack, blood dripping down all his pores.


    The only thing that came out of Le Chang''s mouth was a faint murmur saying, \"No one will pass for me.\"


    He had already decided to lose his life¡­ He was grateful that Seiryuu had saved him, for the love of his parents and the tremendous help of Gao Yao. There was no regret in his conscience.


    Le Chang felt that he had made the right choice, unfortunately here would be the end of his journey, even though it was quick, it was worthy of such an end.


    Of the initial army of nearly five hundred people, Le Chang had already destroyed two hundred.


    The Six Mad Demons had hundreds of cuts on their bodies, the Black Sphere Man had been killed, the man who carried the Warhammer had also been killed.


    Le Chang tried to gain as much time as others could escape.


    Half an hour of an insane battle passed, in the heart of these Devil Growers there was no desire to recover the fugitives, but to wipe out this monster.


    If this boy were left to develop, what would the future of the Devil Sects be?


    Wouldn''t he destroy everyone for revenge?


    Even with his body cracking for the absurd power of golden energy, Le Chang still fought like a God of War.


    He danced among his opponents, every blow was balanced, every attack was thought out, every move was made to make the most of his power.


    ***************************************


    Of the Six Mad Demons, only four remained, but Le Chang had long since extrapolated the limits of his body.


    \"Seiryuu, Gao Yao¡­ I''m so sorry¡­\" Said Le Chang, he was still conscious of a miracle.


    In exhaustion he collapsed to his knees on the floor, blood dripping from his seven facial holes. His vision was blurred and his mind clouded.


    \"Kill him, NOW!!\" Roared Zhu Han, his eyes seething with hatred, on his chest was a huge cut made by Le Chang.


    Several people ran towards Le Chang, soon he would be a corpse.


    Dozens of elemental attacks, axes, arrows, and swords went toward him.


    Le Chang closed his eyes and muttered, \"Mom¡­ Dad¡­ I love you guys!\"

 45 In Search of Shelter!

    As the attacks were about to reach Le Chang''s body, his Spiritual Cave shook, his mind left the material plane.


    He felt time stop, everything around him was moving in slow motion, he could see the attacks, swords, arrows, axes flying towards him.


    \"What''s going on? Did I die?\" Murmured Le Chang.


    Immediately his mind was pulled to his Spiritual Cave.


    Le Chang''s two Spiritual Castles were there, but both were covered with a thin layer of the golden aura.


    Both began to tremble and moments later crumbled to dust.


    What happened next was forever etched in Le Chang''s memory.


    A huge golden being appeared in the middle of his Spiritual Cave picked up the dust and began to mold with his own hands. The Being was immense, reaching the ceiling of the Cave, its arms were miles long.


    The dust began to take shape and solidify until it formed a huge castle made of pure gold that was at least twice as large as the Castles of Seiryuu and Gao Yao.


    The gate of the new castle was made of pure crystal, above it was seven places, the first two were filled respectively by a Black Sphere and a White Sphere.


    The gate itself had 21 locks, three of which were open.


    A few seconds later the Being gently placed Le Chang''s new Spiritual Castle on the ground and disappeared, as if it had never been there.


    As soon as it hit the ground, a huge golden road appeared below Le Chang''s feet to the Gate.


    Le Chang was astonished, what had happened?


    Le Chang felt a huge nostalgia for this place, who was that Being? Attracted by an enormous force, he calmly walked down the golden street toward the Gate.


    Standing in front of that huge gate he felt a warm feeling, it was like looking at his mother''s smile or feeling about his father''s safety.


    He brought his hand to the gate.


    At the touch of his palm, the Gate trembled, shone brightly. A ray of black light came out of the Black Sphere and a white light came out of the White Sphere, both headed toward the center of Le Chang''s forehead.


    \"Gao Yao? Seiryuu?\" Exclamou Le Chang.


    \"Hello, kid¡­\" - Seiryuu.


    \"Hello¡­\" - Gao Yao.


    \"I thought I was dead.\" - Le Chang.


    \"Us too.\" They both said at the same time.


    \"Come on boy, we will help you\" - Gao Yao.


    \"help me?\" - Le Chang.


    \"You will see.\" - Seiryuu.


    The rays of light faded and the next moment Le Chang''s consciousness returned to his body.


    Time returned to normal and the attacks came with extreme speed towards Le Chang.


    In his mind, two roars erupted.


    Le Chang''s body was covered by a golden cocoon and after that, like a cannonball, the cocoon shot skyward toward the forest.


    Le Chang''s body was still seriously injured, the Qi in his body was exhausted, it would be impossible for him to even stand at the moment.


    ********************************************


    \"Damn¡­ Where''s that boy\" - Lian Mei.


    \"He''s too fast¡­ Anyway, we''ll find it quickly\" - Wuhan Xie.


    They ran over the trees like fish swimming in a river.


    Its speed was amazing.


    More than an hour had passed since Le Chang had disappeared from her field of vision, and it would take another half an hour to reach the location marked on the map.


    In the middle of their run, both stopped abruptly.


    \"Someone''s Coming\" - Wuhan Xie.


    Quickly they went on alert and fired their Divine Sense to sweep around them.


    \"There are hundreds of people !!\" - Lian Mei.


    \"Let''s hide\" - Wuhan Xie.


    They relaxed and retracted their auras, keeping their presence as hidden as possible.


    \"Keep walking ... Keep walking\" The voices came closer to where they were.


    A few moments later the group came into view.


    They were hundreds of young people, all in their ragged clothes, all were wounded and their eyes were of exhaustion, sadness, and anguish.


    \"Huh? Did Le Chang make it?\" - Wuhan Xie.


    They left their hiding place and stopped in front of the group.


    \"Who are you?\" A young woman shouted she was desperate on her face. Another girl was holding her by her shoulders, her beautiful face was full of cuts.


    \"Rest assured, we are Champions of the Purple Flame Cult Exam\" - Lian Mei.


    \"Have you seen a boy named Le Chang? Long black hair, thin, about 5''60 feet tall, wears a double-edged silver sword¡­\" Wuhan Xie asked.


    A slight silence hung in the air until it was broken by someone, her voice was choked, she visibly shook.


    \"He¡­ stayed behind, held the whole base of the Devil sect so that we could escape¡­ I¡­ I¡­\" said another girl, her eyes were red from crying, her arm hung at her side, a huge cut appeared on her shoulder.


    \"Tsk¡­ That idiot¡­\" said Lian Mei clenching her fists.


    \"Come on all of you, we have water, pills and food\" - Wuhan Xie.


    With a flick of his hands, a large number of supplies appeared.


    Her family was in charge of a Second Class City, riches abounded for her.


    Lian Mei did the same.


    \"Share each other quickly and come with us, it''s not safe here\" - Lian Mei.


    Quickly everyone took one Medicinal Pill and one to replenish his lost Qi, Le Chang had given a good amount before, but amid the chaos, he could not give everyone.


    Everyone got some water and food.


    \"Let''s go to the other side of the mountain, there is a well-hidden place, we can keep the day recovering\" - Wuhan Xie.


    In less than ten minutes everyone had been taken care of and returned to their walk.


    Lian Mei and Wuhan Xie stayed behind the group taking care of the rear and watching to see if anyone was following them.


    From what they heard on the way, Le Chang broke into the base by himself, cut off the bonds of the least injured, and handed them pills and bronze weapons to help others, when the situation began to worsen and everyone''s death was certain, holding almost five hundred people alone. for everyone to leave and safety from there.


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei exchanged a look, their looks were one of sadness. They hardly knew Le Chang, but such an act put him as incredible in their minds, it was a sadness that such a person had died at such a young age.


    Although they fled, no one celebrated.


    Not only had twenty young Disciples of the Purple Flame Sect been brutally killed, but the person who rescued them had been left behind.


    No one knew what had happened to Le Chang, but none of them had hoped to see him again, his death certain in their hearts.

 46 Reunion!

    On the morning of the other day¡­


    \"How is everyone?\" - Lian Mei


    \"They are recovering from their injuries ... Still, we need to move if Le Chang ... was ... defeated ... chances are they''ll come after them to recapture them\" - Wuhan Xie.


    \"Let''s take a different route and then go to Turtle City\" - Lian Mei.


    Both were around a map of the area, they called the best-off group to explain their plan.


    \"We still have four days until the day of the meeting ... If we take this route we should arrive in three days\" - Lian Mei.


    \"Zi Huan, Zi Lim. What do you guys think?\" Asked Wuhan Xie.


    \"It''s the best option¡­ We should move as far as possible to Turtle City\" - Zi Lim.


    She was a 17-year-old girl, her hair was blue as the ocean, her eyes were gray and her body slim. She was in the 7th Grade of the Dao of Integration and was wearing some clean clothes given by Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei, her face was bruised and her arm was bandaged, but with Medicinal Pills she would fully recover.


    Zi Huan was Zi Lim''s brother. Zi Huan had the same blue hair and gray eyes, the only difference being his huge, muscular body. He was also in the 7th Grade of the Dao of Integration, his arms and legs were bandaged, but it was nothing serious. With the help of the pills in a week, he would be brand new.


    \"I agree¡­ Most have superficial injuries, but we have some that need more care¡­\" - Zi Huan.


    \"Alright¡­ Let''s all eat and we''ll walk again. Let us know we''ll stop at noon and sunset only.\" - Lian Mei.


    \"Alright¡­\" - Zi Lim.


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei had a good supply of supplies, but they were not enough for almost three hundred people.


    So they both hunted some animals for a meal.


    After eating, they cleaned up so as not to leave clues of the direction they took.


    **********************************


    300 miles from there.


    \"Ugh¡­ my bod¡­ body¡­ hurting¡­\" - Le Chang.


    He was lying by a stream, the golden cocoon was gone.


    Light entered his eyes and caused a momentary discomfort, Le Chang quickly inspected his body for damage.


    \"What???\" He exclaimed.


    His [Qi Channels], [Meridians] were perfectly normal, there were some broken bones, but no serious damage.


    The pain was more from the exhaustion of his body due to the overuse of Qi.


    \"Wow¡­\" Le Chang sighed with relief.


    \"Awake boy?\" - Seiryuu.


    \"What happened¡­ How did you save me?\" - Le Chang.


    \"We don''t know for sure ... We just did what the\" Golden Being \"told us ... He told us to focus on trying to move your body with our wills ... As you tried to do that the cocoon appeared and you shot through the air.\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Being Golden? Do you know who he is?\" - Le Chang.


    \"No¡­ We just saw the same as you, a humanoid Golden Being¡­\" - Seiryuu.


    \"I see ...\" - Le Chang.


    \"Can you move?\" - Gao Yao.


    \"No¡­\" - Le Chang


    \"Try to absorb the Qi around you ... You will need at least a day to replace the lost Qi.\" - Seiryuu.


    There, lying on the ground, Le Chang began to cultivate, strands of Qi running toward his body.


    Two hours later he was finally able to sit down and was in the Lotus position. Le Chang ate some Medicinal Pills and began operating the Cultivation Techniques [Path of the Dragon God] and [God of Death].


    Making the medicines run through his body took a few moments for Le Chang''s body to recover.


    It took him ten hours to get moving normally.


    *****************************


    One day later¡­


    Le Chang remained in the lotus position, on his body was a small white layer of Qi.


    \"Amazing¡­ I came in the middle of the 10th Grade Dao Integration¡­\" - Le Chang.


    \"A saying on the Martial Way that those who survive big storms are always rewarded by Heaven.\" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang laughed calmly, he felt much stronger than before, if he came back he would not defeat them all yet, but surely he could escape without so much damage.


    \"It''s been two days since I left¡­ I think it''s time to try to find the group again¡­\" - Le Chang.


    It took a whole day for him to come back to life after Seiryuu and Gao Yao saved him, and another day to recover Qi from his body and heal his bones as well as rest his body. He took a map of the region and began to study the geography of the place.


    \"I did a lot of damage to their base, I believe they will not immediately go after them¡­\" - Le Chang.


    \"I agree¡­ The group must be at least a day ahead¡­ If they are hiding it will be even harder to find¡­ Also, if they recapture them it will be tricky to carry almost three hundred people since they have no base anymore.\" - Gao Yao.


    Le Chang gave a slight laugh, he caused good damage in the place.


    \"Also, Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei must have bumped into the group¡­ At the time of their escape, they took the same direction we came from, they likely met both of them¡­ If so their chances of survival would be greatly increased... \"- Seiryuu.


    \"Mm¡­ True¡­ I believe the best place for them to hide is in this valley anyway¡­ By the time it has gone by, the size of the group, the number of injured and considering they have met the girls, I believe they are going to this valley¡­ If you take this route you should arrive in Turtle City in two days. \" - Le Chang.


    \"If you keep driving along the mountain you should intercept the group within a day.\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Okay¡­ let''s go over there¡­\" - Le Chang.


    It was a good thing that he still had a new change of clothes, meal, and water in its storage ring in great condition.


    Of course, Le Chang knew that the damage to his body must be extremely serious while fighting he had to keep his body at all times far beyond its limit.


    The Golden Being had restored his [Qi Channels] and [Meridians], it left Le Chang with some doubts if he can do it now, why didn''t he do it before when he was good for nothing? And most importantly, who was the Golden Being within your body.


    Le Chang noted that not only was his strength jumped the moment he began to move, but his own body had also been improved, his vision improved further, he could see almost ten miles away with great accuracy.


    His hearing caught the movement of the leaves, the wind through the grass and all the living things around him.


    Her muscles, bones, spinal cord, and nerves were stronger and healthier than ever.


    The expected one-day time proved inaccurate, at Le Chang''s current speed it took him half a day to find the group.


    In a tree canopy, Le Chang could see Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei patrolling the surrounding area for enemies and dangers.


    \"I found¡­\" he said with a smile.

 47 Night Ambush!

    Purple Flame Sect¡­


    In a beautiful courtyard was a small lake, in the center of the lake


    a large rock was carved like a circle. On the stone a beautiful girl


    levitated in the lotus position, her shining black hair fell over her


    shoulders, her blue eyes emanated life and power, her slender body and white skin


    were covered by a thin blue dress.


    The trees seemed to dance to the rhythm of the wind, the breeze moved


    Chi Ziyun''s hair to make her even more beautiful.


    Kingdoms would kill for such beauty.


    \"Congratulations Chi Ziyun, you have finally reached


    Spirit Dao.\" - Long Mu.


    She was extremely happy, the fact that her disciple


    ascended to the Dao of the Spirit was a huge sum of her accomplishments for the


    Purple Flame Sect.


    Also, Chi Ziyun was like a daughter to her, since


    very young Long Mu had made great efforts to do the best for her


    beloved disciple and was finally bearing fruit.


    Chi Ziyun was only twenty, attaining the Spirit Dao at


    this age was worthy of praise.


    \"Thank you, Master, without your guidance, I would never have


    reached that level ...\" Chi Ziyun''s voice was soft and deep, really


    worthy of being in the Spirit Dao. As one moves along the path of


    cultivation there is a detachment from the world, becoming ever more ethereal and


    serene.


    \"Very well, very well. Come let us announce that


    you will be placed as an Internal Disciple.\" Said Long Mu extremely


    smiling.


    \"Yes, ma''am.\"


    \"Chi Ziyun, do you want to go with me to Turtle City


    ? If you want to meet me in three days in Central Square.\"


    \"Of course, I will!\"


    Long Mu had also advanced to the 6th Grade of the Spirit Dao


    and was already half a step from 7th Grade. She, like Chi Ziyun, had an


    extremely powerful talent.


    Together they went to the Hall of Disciples, where they received


    missions and promotions, as well as the monthly supplies of each Disciple.


    *****************************************


    \"Aren''t you going to join them?\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Let''s wait and see what will happen, I believe the


    Thousand Poison Sect will come after the group again, I will see, if


    they need help I help\" - Le Chang.


    It was three and a half days before the Turtle City meeting


    , it would take at least another two and a half days for the whole group to


    reach the City.


    Le Chang decided to watch the area from afar, he was


    out of reach of the group''s Divine Senses. There were people in the 9th Grade Dao


    Integration, but they were the most injured and their conditions were


    critical.


    The stronger the Cultivation, the greater the damage


    done to them by Devil Cultivators in an attempt to paralyze them and


    prevent a riot.


    ******************************************


    200 miles from where the group is.


    \"We have to find those damn soon, we''ve already been


    paid by the new slaves¡­ The brothels have already given us a large sum to


    bring in new girls¡­ If we don''t take it we''ll be ruined.\" Zhu Han


    shouted furiously.


    He was at the height of his anger, not only had he lost a huge number of new slaves, but also two Cultivators in the 10th Grade


    Dao of his group''s Integration was killed.


    He had several wounds on his body, his


    base collapsed, nearly half of his army was dead.


    The situation was extremely complicated.


    They had considered running away, but it was


    impossible not to recapture the group.


    Many people had commissioned new slaves


    from your hands, if they did not take it on time the consequences would be


    enormous. Many of their clients were on Spirit Dao, so if they couldn''t get


    what they wanted, killing some ants on Integration Dao would not be a


    problem.


    They were experienced at tracking, so after a


    few hours they found the group trail.


    Zhu Han and the other three in 10th Grade were going forward,


    they figured Le Chang had died or at least was too injured.


    Without him, the group would not be able to resist since no one was there


    in 10th Grade and by his side there were four people.


    Zhu Han chose to go only four, a large group


    would be perceived from afar and would cause panic, making their capture even more difficult


    .


    *******************************


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei were constantly looking for


    signs of an intruder, Zi Huan, and Zi Lim were walking with them and helping them


    on patrol.


    Time passed and soon came the night, quickly began to


    organize food and shelter for all.


    \"I will do the first round.\" Wuhan Xie said to


    Lian Mei.


    \"Fine, I''ll rest. Call me when it''s


    time.\" - Lian Mei.


    *************************************


    After everyone ate, each settled into the shelters.


    improvised with branches and leaves, they chose a huge tree and made


    the shelters closer to her, so Wuhan Xie climbed to her


    cup and spread your Divine Sense to cover as much area as possible.


    Le Chang watched her from a few miles away, he


    completely hid his presence, there were even a few birds on


    his shoulders and head, he couldn''t even feel his breath, it was


    as if he were a stone statue.


    \"She is very nervous ... They are likely to attack


    in a moment\" - Le Chang.


    \"You noticed?\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Some time ago¡­\" - Le Chang.


    \"That''s why you suppressed your cultivation that way¡­\"


    - Seiryuu.


    \"Mm¡­ well, anyway let''s wait and see


    what happens.\" Said Le Chang turning his gaze toward another tree.


    There were four black figures there, Zhu Han and company


    suppressed their cultivation very well, but they could not escape Le Chang''s eyes.


    He didn''t want to give them a chance to escape,


    so he waited quietly for the best time to attack each of them.


    In murder techniques, patience is the key.


    As night fell Le Chang noticed movement from


    the four.


    \"Are you going to act?\" - Le Chang.


    ***************************************


    \"What''s the plan?\" Said one of the men.


    \"Let''s break up, I''ll take care of the girl at the top of the


    tree and you sneak in and kill those who are better off,


    we should take as much of the group as we can ...\" - Zhu Han.


    As the situation got to this point, it would be tricky for


    them to bring the whole group together, there were some people with some power in the


    middle of the group, so they decided to kill the strong and stick to the


    injured and weak. It was better than nothing.


    They were from the Thousand Poison Sect and as a result


    the four were masters of murder, it was a really simple task to kill


    some inexperienced young people.


    \"Dismiss\" - Zhu Han.


    In the darkness of the night, four hooded figures fired in


    different directions, Zhu Han went straight to the treetop where Wuhan Xie


    was.


    The Devil Qi around his body trembled with excitement, for


    a Devil Cultivator to kill someone was like eating a Pill for a Holy Cultivator


    .


    None of them knew, but a few miles away from a young man


    with black hair, snow-white skin, and honey-colored eyes were calmly watching


    the four figures.


    \"Come on ...\" said Le Chang with a slight smile.

 48 Setting New Goals

    Zhu Han fired toward the treetop where Wuhan Xie was, he aimed to kill quickly and quietly.


    He was a few hundred meters away when his body screamed for danger and he backed away instinctively.


    Moments later where he was, an arrow fell through the tree in the process.


    \"Who dares to attack me ???\" - Zhu Han.


    \"¡­. You are uncomfortable, but they spared me the service of going after you and killing each other.\" - Le Chang.


    Zhu Han looked at a tree canopy a few feet away and noticed the young man there instantly recognizing who it was, Zhu Han felt his blood boil and his stomach turn with hatred, the cause of everything was right there in front of him.


    \"You¡­\" Snorted Zhu Han, his eyes were red with anger, the Devil Qi in his body began to boil with water ready to evaporate.


    Le Chang with a slight smile fired another arrow.


    \"Hey? Your aim is that bad?\" Riu Zhu Han, this attack has gone away from him.


    \"Hm? Who said it was for you?\" Le Chang said with an indifferent look.


    \"Uh?¡­ Shit¡­\" grunted Zhu Han.


    He turned his head only to see one of the three with him having an arrow lodged in his temple.


    Le Chang said loud enough to cover the whole valley: \"Enemies attacking !!!\"


    \"BASTARD!!!\" Roared Zhu Han.


    A slight smile passed the corner of Le Chang''s mouth as he put his silver bow away and brought his usual sword.


    \"Last time I had to be on the defensive, I couldn''t attack right and I was almost killed by you, but you know ... This time you''re alone.\" - Le Chang said while smiling.


    \"I''ll kill him, even if it''s the last thing I do in my life !!\" - Zhu Han.


    Le Chang fired at his opponent.


    **************************


    Wuhan Xie was scanning the place, everything seemed normal until he heard a strange noise and something entering his Divine Sense.


    She immediately glanced sideways in time to see someone''s body falling through the branches of a tree, then a scream broke the silence of the night.


    \"Enemies Attacking\"


    She immediately went into battle mode and descended from the treetop to join the others.


    Quickly everyone woke up, made a circle with the wounded in the center, was the best way to survive.


    \"Stay tuned!!\" - Lian Mei.


    Zi Huan, Zi Lim, Lian Mei and Wuhan Xie each positioned themselves at a cardinal point, they were the strongest people who at the moment could fight, most of the young people in 8th and 9th grade had been seriously injured.


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei were in the 8th Grade Dao Integration, while both brothers were at the peak of 7th Grade.


    Behind each were a few dozen young people in Grade 6 and Grade 7, they knew the strength of their opponents, the group expected at any moment to see hundreds of Devil Sect fighters.


    ''BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM''


    A huge explosion sounded in the sky, followed by something big falling toward the ground like a comet.


    \"All in position\" Roared Zi Huan.


    The dust settled down to reveal a young man in a dark blue cloak, his black hair swayed in the night breeze, his honey-colored eyes glowed red, and his white skin gleamed in the moonlight.


    The aura emanating from Le Chang''s body was too oppressive, bloodlust seeped from his body like a raging river in the flood season.


    On his feet was Zhu Han, his body was extremely injured, his arm and eye were missing.


    As the dust settled, two other figures shot out.


    \"Get off him!\" Roared one of the men.


    \"Oh¡­ you decided to leave. I thought you would run, but again you spared me the search service. Thank you so much.\" - Le Chang.


    Le Chang moved so fast that he could barely be seen by the group of young people who were staring in astonishment at what was happening in front of him.


    *******************************


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei were extremely happy and surprised when they saw Le Chang appear in front of him.


    Not only was he alive, but he looked much stronger than before, under his feet was a Devil Sect Disciple, the enemy was in the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration, but in the face of Le Chang''s oppressive power he was like an ant.


    \"Is that a true genius?\" Wuhan Xie thought surprised.


    Throughout her life she was hailed as above the younger generation, she and Lian Mei were like goddesses in Wuhan City.


    Countless young people from prominent families have proposed to them, how much worship have they received during their lifetime?


    But would they dare to call themselves genius in the face of such a being? Le Chang was the definition of a genius among geniuses.


    Not only them but everyone there, after the initial shock, wondered the same thing.


    \"Did I overestimate myself?\"


    A single young man had rescued hundreds of people, fought alone against an army and made it possible for all to escape alive.


    Now in front of him, again he stood like an impassable mountain before his enemies.


    Le Chang exchanged a few blows with the other two men, but they were no longer his opponents. In a matter of seconds, all three were on the ground in deplorable situations.


    \"You know¡­ I never really liked Devil Sects, but it was never my goal to exterminate them¡­ But I think I''ll put that on my goals from now on. Your deplorable race doesn''t deserve to stay alive.\" - Le Chang.


    \"Dam¡­\" Zhu Han didn''t finish the sentence before, with just a flick of his sword, Le Chang beheaded the three.


    Le Chang stood staring at the three corpses until he turned his gaze toward the group and saw their astonished faces.


    \"All good?\" - Le Chang.


    \"Y¡­ Yes\" Said Lian Mei and Wuhan Xie together.


    \"How ... How did you survive?\" - Zi Lim.


    \"Hm? That''s it ... Well, I have my tricks ...\" - Said Lee Chang, laughing. \"Anyway, we''ll find another place to sleep. The smell of blood here is very strong.\"


    No one asked any more questions, although they had a few dozen on the tip of their tongue.


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei wanted to ask a few questions but realized that pestering someone too much about their secrets would not be polite.


    When Le Chang said he had some cards up his sleeve, he made it clear that he would not want to talk about it.


    It took a while for everyone to get ready to leave, as each wanted to thank Le Chang for what he had done.


    Their savior was in front of them, wouldn''t they thank them for their lives?


    After a few exchanges of warm words, everyone calmed down and left.

 49 Arriving at Turtle City

    An hour''s walk later and everyone settled in for the rest of the night, the army of the Six Mad Demons was no longer a danger. They would never try to attack without their leaders.


    As everyone settled in Le Chang sat quietly on a large rock, from which he had a complete view of where they were camped.


    He was in the lotus position, quietly eating some fruits.


    \"Eh¡­ Excuse me.\"


    \"Mm¡­ have a seat.\" - Le Chang.


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei calmly climbed the rock until they reached his side.


    The silence was disturbing.


    \"Let''s spend the night here ... In the morning we''ll take a direct route to Turtle City, I don''t think we''ll find any more danger from now on. If we go here we should save a day trip.\" Said Le Chang pointing to a map in his hand.


    \"Great, it''s better this way, we have a lot of injuries and some need urgent care¡­\" - Lian Mei.


    \"L¡­ Le Chang and you? Any injuries?\" - Wuhan Xie.


    \"No, I''m fine. After they escaped I managed to create a distraction and ran away, it was not difficult. I came out with few injuries and spent a day looking for you, so it took me too long.\" He said calmly.


    The two looked at each other, they knew they were only half-truths, but decided not to go deep into the subject. The important thing is that the group was saved and Le Chang was alive.


    \"Go to sleep, I''ll be on guard.\" - Le Chang.


    \"We¡­\" - Lian Mei


    Le Chang didn''t let Lian Mei finish and said again, \"Rest assured, I''ll take a look at the Storage Rings I got from the four¡­ Let''s see if you have any information.\" - Le Chang.


    \"Alright¡­ Anything calls us.\" - Wuhan Xie.


    \"No problem¡­\" - Le Chang. ********************************


    \"Let''s see what we have here ...\" He said with four rings on his palm.


    He first looked at the rings of the three men who came with Zhu Han, on their rings there was a large sum of gold coins, silver weapons, bronze, and some other Devil Growers items, but nothing of value.


    Zhu Han''s ring was different, he was the leader of the group, his wealth was greater.


    There were thousands of gold coins, he had a lot of silver weapons, pills, Tier 3 Magic Crystals and even a Tier 4 Magic Crystal.


    The latter was a treasure.


    But what most caught Le Chang''s attention was a shabby little book.


    Opening it quietly he realized he was the list of his clients.


    It was extremely detailed, such as the client''s name, number of slaves, the amount paid for each and a slight description of each client, such as his or her cultivation, family, etc¡­


    \"Interesting¡­ This is like a catalog of the most wicked people in this realm.\" - Seiryuu.


    \"Really¡­ I don''t know anyone from this book, but I''ll keep it with me, I''m sure to make good use of it.\" Le Chang said as a light golden bolt passed through his eyes.


    After a look at the book, he kept it in his ring as well as the most precious things.


    The rest, Devil Cultivation items, he burned them. They would have no use for him since his body was not one with the Devil Qi, but rather like the much more powerful Yin Energy itself.


    If he cultivates devil techniques of these World Sects it would be the same as destroying the purity of the Yin Energy in his body.


    Le Chang kept only weapons, normal pills and Magic Crystals.


    After a quick inventory, he found that he had a small fortune, he had at least twice as much wealth as his Le Clan possessed.


    Putting it all away, he began to cultivate, obviously not bringing all his strength into cultivation as there were people around.


    Even suppressing its absorption speed as much as possible, people could still feel Qi in the air moving toward Le Chang.


    Everyone thought: \"Monster\"


    It was as if Qi loved him and missed him the way she ran toward him.


    The night went on quietly, the better off took care of the most injured and cultivated.


    *************************************


    In the morning.


    Le Chang was still on the stone in cultivation, yet his Divine Sense scanned every inch of the area for something.


    After seeing Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei coming out of their tents and coming toward him, he calmly opened his eyes.


    \"Come on, let''s have something with everyone.\" - Wuhan Xie.


    \"Sure, let''s go.\" - Le Chang.


    The three of them went to a large bonfire where hundreds of young people were standing around it.


    Everyone was extremely tired, walking all day, and still having to do it injured, was no easy task.


    Many here were beloved and beloved children, had never encountered a hindrance in their lives, never felt the fear of death.


    The situation broke the pride and pride of many, made them recognize that there were people out there who were extremely powerful and careless about their lives.


    Everyone ate in silence, the air was heavy. Some had lost important friends or were among the seriously injured.


    This event would be marked in the minds and hearts of all, was a sample of how ruthless would be the path they chose.


    Le Chang watched everyone''s face as he ate calmly.


    Using his mind he talked to Seiryuu and Gao Yao.


    \"I can''t blame them¡­ When I was hated for having my [Qi Channels] and [Meridians] broken, I often thought of giving up¡­\" - Le Chang.


    \"It''s complicated ... The Martial Path is relentless, it does not pity anyone. Only the strong survive and the weak are food for the rise of the powerful.\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Thousands dream of the top, but few reach it¡­\" - Seiryuu.


    \"Well¡­ we still have a long journey anyway, we better start walking.\" - Le Chang.


    **************************************


    At dusk, they finally reached the gates of Turtle City.


    The gates were imposing, made of pure steel. The walls were huge, you could ride a carriage over it, and there was still room. They were thus designed to protect against attacks not only from humans but from Magic Beasts as well.


    The arrival of nearly three hundred people caused a stir among the city guard.


    Quickly dozens of heavily armed soldiers emerged from the walls and surrounded the group.


    \"I am Commander Me Long¡­ who are you?\" He said calmly.


    Le Chang stepped forward and removed the locket that held him as a Disciple of the Purple Flame Cult.


    \"I am Le Chang, we are all Disciples of the Purple Flame Sect. We have been ambushed and have several injuries among us, we need urgent treatment.\" He said quietly.


    Seeing the locket Me Long immediately acted telling his guards to relax. The Purple Flame Sect was a powerful Holy Continent Sect, it was an honor for them that their City was the meeting place for so many people.


    \"Quick, help them with the wounded. Call the guard doctors and tell them to help them ...\" ordered Me Long.


    \"There are still two days left for the Cult Elders to arrive, would the Lord know where we can rest? We came from a long journey here.\" - Wuhan Xie.


    \"Sure¡­ Sure¡­ Please follow me.\" - Long me.


    Being called Lord for such beauty made him very happy.


    He led the whole group to a place reserved by the Purple Flame Cult, where everyone could bathe, eat, and treat the wounded more easily.


    Upon entering, they saw that there were already nearly two hundred people inside when they saw the pitiful state of the people who entered some began to laugh.


    Until a tall, blond young man wearing a golden cloak stood up and said, \"Here beggars are not allowed, get out of here.\"


    Some other people smiled, what did these deplorable people do here at the Purple Flame Sect''s quarters?


    Le Chang came out of the crowd and said, \"We are Disciples too, we came here to settle down\"


    \"Since when does the Purple Flame Sect accept beggars? Get out of here.\" Said the young man removing a double-edged sword, it was made entirely of gold. Together he released his cultivation.


    \"10th Grade Dao Integration\" murmured Le Chang.


    A mocking smile passed the young man''s lips, he was the strongest person among them.


    His name was Bae Hong, son of Lord Bae City, a first-class city.


    Pride was stamped on his face, after releasing his aura he turned his back thinking that they would understand the message and run in fear of it.

 50 Getting the Accounts Right!

    As Bae Hong turned his back, he felt a pressure on him.


    Along came an absurd bloodlust that made his spine tremble.


    He slowly turned his body to see Le Chang looking straight into her eyes, Le Chang''s body leaking an extremely oppressive aura, demonstrating that his cultivation was completely superior.


    ''10th Degree¡­ ''


    ''Not only that, he''s in the middle of 10th grade, while Bae Hong just broke to 10th grade''


    Murmurs erupted throughout the room.


    \"I told you we are disciples too,\" Le Chang said quietly, releasing even more of his aura.


    Bae Hong felt tremendous pressure on his Qi Core, his bones trembling.


    \"Hmpf¡­ Does a mere commoner dare to oppose me?\" Said Bae Hong.


    He quickly withdrew his golden sword and sported it.


    \"I''ve beaten idiots in 10th Degree with no problem while in 9th Degree, now that I''m in 10th Degree there is no one who can oppose me.\" - Bae Hong.


    Bae Hong was quite confident in his skills, he was hailed as a genius.


    \"Le Chang forget it¡­ come on.\" Said Wuhan Xie holding Le Chang''s arm.


    \"It''s not worth it ...\" - Lian Mei.


    Both were worried about Le Chang, not out of fear that he would suffer a loss to Bae Hong, but that the Bae Clan was always considered vindictive and bloodthirsty. If he acted against Bae Hong the consequences would be enormous.


    Bae Hong hadn''t noticed the two beautiful girls before, but as soon as he laid eyes on them, lust shot through his brain.


    \"Hello, ladies¡­ I am Bae Hong, my father is Lord of Bae City, may I know your names?\" - Bae Hong.


    They both looked towards him and with a sigh, Wuhan Xie said, \"I''m Wuhan Xie and this is Lian Mei\"


    \"It''s nice to meet you, what do you think about joining my table? I can order whatever you want to eat and drink... I''m also settled in another hostel much better than this crap, we can go there later.\" Bae Hong said as she ran her eyes over the body of the two girls.


    \"We''re fine, thanks¡­\" - Said Lian Mei coldly.


    The warm, concerned face he showed to Le Chang was now a cold face, like a goddess who didn''t care about mere mortals.


    Wuhan Xie, who always had a respectful and cheerful attitude towards everyone, didn''t like Bae Hong''s attitude either, how could she not see the arrogant''s ridiculous intentions?


    Like Lian Mei, Wuhan Xie has become extremely cold.


    \"Come on, let''s find our rooms¡­\" Le Chang told them both, completely ignoring Bae Hong.


    Seeing that his presence was completely ignored by the girls and Le Chang, anger seized Bae Hong''s mind.


    He then brought his hand to Wuhan Xie''s arm to hold it.


    ****************************************


    In a far corner of the room was a person wearing a large gray cloak, his gaze emanating wisdom and power.


    Ming Feng watched closely the turn of events.


    He was here to take care of things until the exact day of the meeting arrived, he could not interfere, these were the orders the Patriarch gave him, his task was only to observe.


    He had been cultivating most of the time while observing everything with his Divine Sense, but the appearance of nearly three hundred young people together surprised him.


    Ming Feng noticed them when the group was two miles from Turtle City, the Divine Sense of one in the 6th Grade of the Spirit Dao should not be taken lightly.


    He then left the city and watched the movements of the group, he quickly gathered the information of what was happening.


    When he heard of the attack he immediately sent a message to the Elders of the Purple Flame Sect reporting the incident.


    They then released him to interfere and help himself wherever possible, no one wanted to lose young talent.


    Ming Feng was waiting for the group to arrive at the inn to reveal itself, but Bae Hong''s attitude made him wait and see how Le Chang would handle the situation. He would intervene if things got out of hand.


    He was extremely surprised when Le Chang released his aura and his bloodlust.


    ''Middle of the 10th Grade Dao of Integration !!'' - Ming Feng


    It had been six months since they had taken the Cult Examination in Huang Di City and Le Chang had already shot to such a level of cultivation.


    A trace of a smile crossed Ming Feng''s face, this boy was a genius among geniuses.


    When he saw Bae Hong reaching for Wuhan Xie, Ming Feng sighed and thought, \"Idiot¡­\"


    *************************************


    Before his hand touched Wuhan Xie''s arm he felt a huge grip on his wrist.


    \"Do you want to die?\" Le Chang said, his voice was different.


    If once his bloodlust was enormous, now it was like an ancient monster showing its fangs.


    Even Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei stepped back.


    Surprise passed on everyone''s face in the room, even Ming Feng was surprised.


    \"This bloodlust is like that of a God of War who has bathed in the blood of thousands of enemies, not a 16-year-old boy.\" - Ming Feng.


    \"Don''t touch me you piece of trash, wanna die?\" Bae Hong said as he brought its golden sword toward Le Chang''s head.


    A monstrous smile passed Le Chang''s lips, then he conjured [Aura Yin], [Aura Yang] and [Golden Aura] in his hand, increasing the defense dozens of times.


    As soon as the sword was about to reach his head Le Chang calmly took his hand to defend himself.


    Bae Hong smiled, the idiot wanted to defend his Golden Sword with his bare hands?


    Everyone figured that Le Chang would lose his hand, but none of that happened.


    Le Chang grasped Bae Hong''s sword in his hand and his other hand tightened his opponent''s wrist.


    \"Get down on your knees!\" Roared Le Chang tightening, even more, the sound of cracking bones can be heard.


    \"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA\" shouted Bae Hong falling to his knees due to pain.


    He had never felt so much pain in his life, the feeling of having his wrist crushed made him growl in pain.


    Le Chang kept squeezing until tears came from Bae Hong''s eyes.


    Then he calmly said, \"Elder Ming Feng, I apologize for what I did. I will accept any punishment.\"


    Ming Feng''s eyes widened, had the boy noticed him? As? He had hidden his presence so well that some people would not know he was there even if they looked at his face to face.


    But had the boy not once looked in his direction and yet noticed him?

 51 Asking for Help!

    \"It was no big deal, young people sometimes get excited,\" said Ming Feng, looking coldly at Bae Hong, who was on his knees on the floor.


    \"What? This damn commoner broke my wrist and you won''t do anything to this bastard ???\" Shouted Bae Hong, his eyes were burning with anger.


    He was the beloved son of heaven, a genius. How many women yearned for his company, how many men envied him, how much wealth did he have, how strong was he?


    He had never felt so much pain, both physically and mentally.


    This humiliation was engraved in his heart.


    \"Boy!! You are now a disciple of the Purple Flame Sect, don''t try to use your father and worldly powers to pressure the Elders.\" Ming Feng said, his words cold and tyrannical.


    Did this idiot want to use worldly powers to throw his weight on the sect? Was he an idiot?


    Ming Feng was a powerful Elder, in his fifties, but looking like a man in his thirties.


    His strength was famous across the continent, what could a mere City Lord do against him?


    Bae Hong fell silent.


    He then stood, pushed his way through the crowd, and quickly left the place in complete shame.


    \"This is not going to be like this¡­ Damn Le Chang¡­ You will suffer the consequences !!\" He murmured.


    Hatred had grown in his heart.


    He arrived at the inn where he was staying, he was much more pompous than the Purple Flame Sect.


    Its walls were made of delicately carved stones, there were guards at the front, rugs, and paintings, butlers pacing, carrying food for guests.


    When he arrived everyone saw his sickly appearance, holding his wrist and tears streaming from his eyes, immediately the guards at the front went to his aid.


    \"Mr. Bae Hong, are you alright?\" Said one of the guards.


    \"Get out of here,\" he said, releasing his aura in 10th Degree making the guards spit a lot of blood, as they were only in 5th Degree.


    He went to his room until he found a small piece of jade in his things, then crushed it and sent a message to his father.


    *************************************


    \"Quick, come here. Bring the wounded.\" - Ming Feng.


    Ming Feng received several pills, medications, and money for any disciple setbacks, so by the time he learned of the attack he quickly sent servants to buy some more medicine pills and other items.


    Of the three hundred young people, at least one hundred were in serious condition, the others had minor injuries.


    With the help of the city guards, a large hall was organized and all the injured began to be treated. During the escape everyone was suppressing their emotions to the fullest, they could not let sadness overtake their minds.


    But now that her safety was confirmed, the crying, the sadness, and the anguish quickly took hold.


    In the end, they were children, they wouldn''t be human if they didn''t cry and mourn their dead acquaintances.


    **************************************


    \"Well, we stabilize the seriously injured, they must recover¡­ Unfortunately, some had their crops destroyed¡­ Tsk¡­ The sect of the Thousand Poison¡­ You have no idea who they are dealing with¡­\" Ming Feng was talking to Le Chang, Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei in a private room.


    \"Will the Sect move against the Thousand Poison Sect?\" Asked Wuhan Xie.


    \"The Sect? No¡­ no¡­ The Patriarch will take care of it¡­\" As he said that a faint glow passed his eyes.


    Ming Feng was one of the few who could see the Patriarch, and also one of the few who knew how terrifying the Patriarch was when he was angry.


    \"I see¡­ Since it''s all sorted out I''ll excuse myself.\" - Said Le Chang getting up.


    \"We will also retire, excuse me.\" - Lian Mei.


    *****************************************


    Le Chang was walking quietly down the hall when he heard Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei calling him.


    \"Wait¡­ About before, sorry to put you in that situation.\" - Wuhan Xie.


    \"Mm? That wasn''t your fault. Bae Hong thinks he might be arrogant in front of everyone, but he''s very wrong.\" - Le Chang. - \"... I''ll go get something to eat, want to come with me?\"


    \"Of course, we will.\" - Lian Mei.


    They went down to the inn entrance, sat at a table in a secluded corner, and ordered meat and wine.


    \"Le Chang¡­ You have to be careful, the Bae Clan is extremely powerful, I know their Patriarch is in the 4th Grade of the Spirit Dao¡­\" Wuhan Xie said worriedly.


    \"Bae Hong has some older brothers, they are all already in the Sect¡­ Some are in the Spirit Dao¡­ You must pay attention, they will probably try to suppress you.\" - Lian Mei.


    \"I see ... Well, obstacles are always appearing on the Martial Path, this is just one more thing I''ll have to cross.\" Said Le Chang, his voice was pure confidence.


    Suppress? They may try, but with his cultivation speed, he would probably enter the Spirit Dao in the coming months. No one knew how strong he would be in the Spirit Dao.


    There was no one like him in the world, only Le Chang could enter his Spiritual Cave while in the Dao of Integration.


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei looked at each other and gave a slight smile.


    The three continued talking for a long time, then each went to their room.


    ******************************************


    First Class City: Bae City.


    A man in a golden cloak sat on a crystal throne, beside him were several women.


    He was the Patriarch of the Bae Clan and also the father of Bae Hong.


    In front of him was a servant on his knees with a piece of jade in his hands.


    \"If... Lord Bae Long, Young Master Bae Hong sent a message to the Lord.\" - Servant.


    Bae Long waved a hand and the piece of jade flew to his palm.


    \"Get out of here.\" - Bae Long.


    \"Ex ... Excuse me.\" Said the servant, hurrying out.


    Bae Long crushed the piece of jade, the dust then levitated and formed a message in the air.


    Bae Hong explained what had happened, making Le Chang look as terrible as possible and showing that he was the victim himself.


    Seeing the message that his son was wounded and humiliated, Bae Long was enraged.


    \"Does this ant dare oppose my Bae Clan? Is he crazy?\" He shouted, an oppressive aura coming from his body that made the women around him tremble with fear.


    \"Call the commander of the guards Oa Tian immediately.\" - Bae Long.


    A few moments later came a burly middle-aged man in gold armor.


    The aura on his body was the mark that he was in the Dao of the Spirit and just like the rest of the Bae Clan pride was stamped on his face.


    \"Master Bae Long.\" Oa Tian bowed.


    \"I have someone who wants you to find a way¡­\"

 52 The Elders of the Sec

    Morning on the other day.


    All who were in good condition were summoned to the central square of the city, where they would meet with the other Elders.


    A few moments later the square was packed with nearly four hundred young people, the strength ranging from 5th to 10th grade.


    There were only three people in Grade 10, Bae Hong, Le Chang, and one other stranger, as he always wore a large gray cloak and hid his face through a mask.


    After a few moments, three great auras of the Spirit Dao burst into the heavens.


    Everyone looked up and saw two beautiful women coming down, beside them was Elder Ming Feng.


    \"It''s the girl again ...\" - Gao Yao.


    \"She entered the Spirit Dao¡­ Great talent, great talent.\" - Seiryuu.


    Chi Ziyun and Long Mu were beautiful, Chi Ziyun in her twenties had a stunning appearance.


    Long Mu had the beauty of a mature woman and exuded sensuality.


    But the most shocking part of both was not their beauty but their monstrous cultivation.


    Long Mu was known to be a cold and ruthless goddess, how many men lost their lives in offending her. Chi Ziyun was the same as her Master, who possessed unparalleled power and extraordinary coldness.


    Ming Feng was serious and analyzed all the Disciples at his feet.


    Chi Ziyun and Long Mu descended toward the crowd and made their way through their powerful auras.


    \"They''re coming to your way boy¡­\" - Gao Yao.


    They walked quietly until they reached Le Chang.


    \"This Disciple greets Elder Long Mu and Miss Chi Ziyun.\" Le Chang spoke while giving a long greeting.


    Chi Ziyun''s always cold face changed to one of surprise and disbelief.


    In her mind, she screamed in surprise: \"10th Grade? In six months?\"


    Long Mu''s always cold face also changed to a warm smile when she said, \"Le Chang¡­ I have huge expectations in you, less than six months ago you were in 5th Grade and now you are in 10th, that''s commendable.\"


    Dozens of murmurs erupted throughout the square.


    \"Six months?\"


    \"From Grade 5 to Grade 10?\"


    \"Monster?\"


    Others cursed him for taking all the attention of both beauties.


    Long Mu kept talking as he carried a small box to Le Chang: \"Le Chang, this box is a gift from the Heavenly Light Sect for saving those young people a few months ago.\"


    \"I¡­ I¡­\" Le Chang didn''t know what to say.


    \"Accept ... It was the Heavenly Light Sect itself that sent you.\" Said Chi Ziyun calmly.


    \"Yes, this Disciple humbly accepts.\" - Le Chang


    Ming Feng also came close and said: \"Your actions towards the other Disciples were also judged by the Elders and a reward was also given. You will receive three thousand contribution points, Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei each received one thousand five hundred points. \"


    ''What?''


    ''Three thousand points? One thousand five hundred points? ''


    Several murmurs erupted around the square, such an amount was absurd.


    Even missions made by the Elders would have rewards close to a thousand contribution points.


    Even though Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei received a large sum, the amount Le Chang received was astronomical.


    Besides, no one knew which gift the Heavenly Light Sect had sent to Le Chang.


    Le Chang bowed vigorously and said, \"This Disciple thanks you for the reward, thank you.\"


    Ming Feng then smiled and patted Le Chang on the shoulder.


    Chi Ziyun and Long Mu flashed a slight smile at him.


    Le Chang was prepared to die to save the lives of people he didn''t even know, wouldn''t such an act be worthy of reward?


    ****************************************


    ''Damn, even Goddess Chi Ziyun? This boy is begging for death. '' - Bae Hong.


    He knew from his brothers that there was a beautiful girl following Elder Long Mu, but this was the first time he had seen Chi Ziyun and she was also around Le Chang.


    Bae Hong was lost in his anger, his fist clenched and his eyes red with hate.


    Who was this damn commoner strutting among the upper echelons?


    How dare he shines in front of Bae Hong?


    By the time he showed his aura in the 10th grade, Bae Hong had already angered him, as he thought that being in the 10th grade he would be the most powerful of all, but besides there were two more people in the 10th grade, one of them, Le Chang had humiliated him in front of hundreds of people.


    \"I will repay this humiliation a hundred¡­ not a thousand times¡­ you will die painfully.\" Muttered Bae Hong.


    A few moments ago he had been ordered from his father to keep quiet and hope that he would take care of Le Chang.


    At the moment they obviously could do nothing against Le Chang since not only Ming Feng was around him but also Long Mu had arrived.


    But opportunities wouldn''t be missing¡­


    *********************************


    Chi Ziyun, Long Mu and Ming Feng floated to the stage.


    \"Very well. Everyone here is officially an External Disciple of the Purple Flame Sect, from today you must diligently cultivate and cherish the benefit of the Sect above all. Since we have some seriously injured people, our trip to the Sect will be postponed.\" for another week. I and Elder Long Mu will be here if you need anything. \" - Ming Feng.


    After these few words, they dismissed the crowd and all returned to their quarters.


    Le Chang quickly left with Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei, in the meantime they spent together, a friendship was born, without realizing the three were getting closer and closer. The cool attitude the girls used with others disappeared before Le Chang.


    Chi Ziyun, Long Mu and Ming Feng stood on stage exchanging a few words as the people dispersed.


    **********************************


    The inn the Sect had reserved for its Disciples was common, as it was not worth wasting money on luxury while buying pills and weapons.


    At night the four hundred young people were eating at the inn''s restaurant, Le Chang, Wuhan Xie, and Lian Mei were, as usual, sitting at a far table in a corner eating quietly.


    The place was very fervent compared to before when a cloud of sadness was upon everyone. With the appearance of Long Mu and Chi Ziyun, both brought some doctors and medicines, that was to say that all were surely saved.


    \"Chi Ziyun, look for a place to eat. Elder Ming Feng and I will talk about the details of the attack.\" - Long Mu.


    \"Yes, master.\" - Chi Ziyun.


    Since her master wouldn''t join her, she calmly went to the restaurant where everyone was eating.


    Her input made the conversations lessen, everyone here considered her a Goddess, but no one dared to show her thoughts. Who would like to face the wrath of Elder Long Mu for trying to touch her prot¨¦g¨¦?


    \"Miss Chi Ziyun, it is a pleasure to finally meet you. My name is Bae Hong, I am the son of Bae Long, Patriarch of the Bae Clan.\" He said, puffing out his chest and with a big smile on his face.


    Chi Ziyun glanced around and said coldly, \"Hello.\"


    So as if Bae Hong didn''t exist she continued on her way, leaving a red Bae Hong behind.


    But with his insistence, he said, \"If ... Miss Chi Ziyun, please sit with me. I will ask the best in the house for Miss.\"


    As she walked toward a certain table without even looking at Bae Hong she said, \"No, thanks.\"


    She then walked to a table at the end where three people were sitting


    Surprise passed on everyone''s face.

 53 The Gifts of Le Chang!

    \"Hey, hey! She''s going to Le Chang\"


    The murmurs erupted throughout the room.


    Goddess Chi Ziyun was clearly on good terms with Le Chang, that idiot not only had Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei, two beauties, but also Chi Ziyun.


    This blow was heavy on Bae Hong''s ego. Who else would have class, nobility, and honor to have Goddess Chi Ziyun at dinner beside him?


    And in the end, he was exchanged without even a look, the last days were of pure and inexhaustible shame for him.


    It was as if Le Chang was the beloved son of heaven, and they favored him above all.


    Bae Hong clenched his fist and gritted his teeth in anger, but if he controlled himself, what else could he do? Chi Ziyun was no ordinary person, not even her father could act against her.


    Who didn''t know that the Patriarch had high expectations in her? Who would be stupid to touch her hair? Surely the Patriarch would exterminate his Clan if he acted hastily.


    Chi Ziyun approached Le Chang''s desk and calmly said, \"May I sit with you?\"


    Le Chang looked up and said, \"Please, sit down.\"


    \"Hi, I''m Chi Ziyun, nice to meet you.\" She said to the two girls.


    \"Ple¡­ Pleasure.\" They answered.


    \"So you are friends with Le Chang?\" - Chi Ziyun.


    \"We did the Cult Exam in the same city and we also traveled together most of the way. We ended up becoming friends¡­\" - Lian Mei.


    ********************************


    Everyone at the place was stunned, she wasn''t an ordinary person, and the fact that she was on good terms with Le Chang made him even more mysterious.


    The four were undoubtedly the most enigmatic people in the place, they talked quietly.


    The whole place looked out of the corner of the eye to see the smiles of Chi Ziyun, Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei at Le Chang.


    ************************************


    After a few hours of good conversation, they said goodbye and each went to his room.


    Moonlight flooded the windows and radiated over Le Chang''s face, giving an ethereal appearance.


    In his hand was a small box.


    He then slowly opened it to reveal a crystal ring.


    \"Oh! Great item, great item.\" - Seiryuu.


    \"See if there''s something inside.\" - Gao Yao.


    Le Chang sent Qi to the ring and activated it.


    \"10,000 cubic meters * !!!\" - Le Chang.


    \"This is a great ring, it looks like they''re grateful for what you did.\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Really¡­\" - Le Chang.


    He then inspected the ring and saw that there were three boxes inside.


    He got them out of the ring and they immediately appeared on his bed.


    They were three simple wooden boxes, but there was an obvious Qi from them.


    Le Chang calmly opened the first to reveal a beautiful golden sword.


    There was a piece of parchment next to the weapon that read \"Resolute Phoenix Sword\"


    Its entire blade was golden, there were also several empowering and elemental runes all over it.


    Its handle was made of Tier 4 Magic Crystal, which was undoubtedly a treasure.


    \"Open the other box.\" - Seiryuu.


    He took a breath and opened the second box.


    Inside was an extremely red Pill.


    There was also a note: \"Thousand Solar Light Pill\"


    \"This is a Deep Peak Rank Pill¡­\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Who sent such gifts are undoubtedly someone wealthy, they are all extremely valuable ...\" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang was astonished, the rescue of these young people from the Heavenly Light Sect was haphazard, he was passing by, and it was no help at all. These rewards were undoubtedly a huge thank you.


    Opening the third box Le Chang saw a large piece of white cloth.


    \"What is it?\" He murmured a little curiously.


    \"This¡­ is a changing armor¡­ It''s a rare type of armor, its defense is not the best, but the versatility is second to none.\" - Gao Yao.


    \"As well?\" Asked Le Chang.


    \"This type of armor is like a second skin, it will cover every piece of your body and give you extra protection, as well as being completely invisible, not even you will feel it on your skin. Defense and durability vary with materials. \" - Seiryuu.


    \"Do you know the level of this armor?\" - Le Chang.


    \"It must be from a Seven Deadly Refinement Armor.\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Mortal Refinements?\" Le Chang was a little confused.


    \"Sorry, we didn''t tell you about that. Well, the weapons you are used to seeing are not all levels that exist. For Armor, they are rated from one to seven Refinements and there are different Refinements, they are Mortals, Earths, Celestials, Legendary, and Divine. \" - Seiryuu.


    \"Weapons also go beyond Bronze, Silver, and Gold. Above that are the Sanctified Weapons, Epic Weapons, Supreme Weapons, and Divine Weapons.\" - Gao Yao.


    \"I see ...\" - Le Chang.


    \"Good to quantify, this armor should reduce by 20% the power of attacks by people in 1st Grade Dao Spirit.\" - Seiryuu.


    \"WHAT ???\" - The Chang.


    \"Boy¡­ The person who gave you these items is certainly not simple. There is a very powerful person in the Heavenly Light Sect who likes you.\" - Gao Yao.


    Le Chang quickly injected his Qi over the cloth and it immediately curled around his body and merged with his skin.


    Le Chang felt his body but felt nothing. It was as if the Armor did not exist.


    \"That''s great, it''s sure to be a huge asset. This weapon too, I must keep it hidden for now. I''ll only use it in emergencies.\" - Le Chang.


    \"And the Pill?\" - Gao Yao.


    \"It only takes six days to go to the Sect, it is a powerful Pill, it will take me at least two weeks to absorb all the Qi inside it. I will have to wait for another opportunity.\" - Le Chang.


    Next morning¡­


    Le Chang was in the lotus position quietly cultivating until he was awakened by a light knocking on his bedroom door.


    He stood and opened the door to reveal Chi Ziyun.


    \"Good morning Le Chang. Master Long Mu sent for you, she and Elder Ming Feng are waiting in a private room.\"


    \"Oh! Good morning Miss Chi Ziyun. Just a moment, I''ll change.\" - Le Chang.


    She stood looking at him until she realized Le Chang was shirtless in front of her.


    Despite Le Chang''s lean body, his muscles were perfectly delineated. With the clothes, he did not appear to be strong, but he diligently trained his body and his cultivation. The balance was needed between them. A weak body could not stand strong cultivation, and a strong body was of no use without good cultivation to support it.


    Chi Ziyun blushed and turned his head to the side quickly.


    \"Ex ... Excuse me.\" She said striding out.


    Le Chang can only laugh at the sight of her reaction.

 54 Trouble With the Bae Clan!

    A few minutes later, Le Chang reached the private room.


    Just as a voice was about to say, \"Come in.\"


    \"Spirit Dao¡­ I''m looking forward to that level.\" Murmured Le Chang.


    \"Excuse.\" He said opening the door.


    \"Sit down, sit down.\" - Ming Feng.


    Chi Ziyun was standing next to Long Mu, her face was still slightly flushed, when she saw Le Chang coming in she bowed her head quickly.


    Long Mu saw her reaction and a slight smile appeared on her face. Ah! The youth, how beautiful she is.


    Le Chang sat in a chair facing the group.


    \"The Elders called me, did something happen?\" - Le Chang


    \"We''d like to hear from you about the details of the attack. We''ve already talked to some people, but I don''t think any of them have more information about the attackers than you, do you?\" - Long Mu.


    \"Well I spent a few minutes analyzing their base, so I can say they were all from the Thousand Poison Sect. The leader of the group was Zhu Han of the Six Mad Demons. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to gather more information as the situation ended. getting worse and I had to act. \" - Le Chang. - \"Ah! I got a book from the Zhu Han Interspatial Ring, there is some interesting information in it.\" With a wave of his hand, a battered old book appeared on the table.


    This was the book with all the customer information, Le Chang had a copy of his own.


    He knew that at the moment this information was better with the Purple Flame Sect, as with his present strength he could do nothing against any of the names in that book.


    \"That¡­\" muttered Ming Feng and Long Mu as they scanned the information in the book.


    \"I don''t know many names, but one is familiar. Bae Long, I believe it''s Bae Hong''s father, isn''t it?\" - Le Chang.


    \"You''re right¡­ this is problematic.\" - Ming Feng.


    \"See, Bae Hong is just like his father, Bae Long, both are arrogant and self-effacing. The Sect does not welcome them, but the problem is that Bae Long is the Bae Clan Patriarch only on paper. practice the real Patriarch is Bae Mon, an Elder of the Purple Flame Sect, he is in the 2nd Degree of Soul Dao. \" - Long Mu.


    \"We are also calling you to give him a warning. In the Sect we cannot protect you even if we want to, Bae Mon is much more powerful than us and has a huge following. His older grandchildren, brothers of Bae Hong, are in the Dao of the Spirit. \" - Ming Feng.


    Le Chang thought for a moment and said, \"I understand and appreciate your words, but do not worry, I will use the pressure imposed on me as fuel for my cultivation. After all only one metal is refined through fire.\" - Le Chang.


    \"Certainly, certainly. Hahahaha.\" - Ming Feng.


    \"Very well¡­ Let''s say goodbye now we have some business to deal with. Le Chang, why don''t you keep company with Chi Ziyun during my absence?\" Said Long Mu with a mean smile on his face.


    \"Of course Miss Long Mu,\" said Le Chang with a smile.


    \"Master¡­\" she murmured.


    \"Go with him, you better make friends. You are always cultivating and end up walking away from everyone, remember the cultivation path is not a lonely road, but with whom will you share the achievements, joys, and sorrows that will come? \" - Long Mu.


    \"Yes. Master.\" - Chi Ziyun.


    \"Good girl¡­\" said Long Mu ruffling her Disciple''s hair.


    Ming Feng and Long Mu quickly left the room, leaving behind a flushed Chi Ziyun and Le Chang not knowing what to do.


    After a while of silence, Le Chang said, \"Shall we have something to eat?\"


    \"You¡­ okay, let''s go.\" She said shyly.


    She had never seen a half-naked man. She grew up with Long Mu, who always protected her from men, so her contact with men was very low. The only men she usually talked to were Elder Ming Feng who was like her second Master, the Patriarch of the Purple Flame Sect and now Le Chang.


    She always kept her face cool for everyone, but she couldn''t help being a girl in front of Le Chang.


    It was as if his eyes were suns that melted the ice armor created around Chi Ziyun''s heart.


    *****************************************


    On the way, Chi Ziyun came up with the idea of ??calling Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei, so after finding them both went for a walk on the streets of the City in search of local delicacies.


    \"Miss Chi Ziyun, you are amazing having achieved Spirit Dao at the age of twenty.\" - Lian Mei.


    \"Please call me only Chi Ziyun, you also have a praiseworthy talent, even though being in the mundane world has reached such a level, that is something.\" - Chi Ziyun.


    Le Chang was a little distracted, he found himself thinking about the future and the things that had happened so far.


    A few more than six months ago he was at rock bottom, his fate was to languish in grief and anguish at having his [Qi Channels] and [Meridians] broken. Then the Heavens smiled at him, and he got a new chance.


    He was happy with how things progressed. His clan was safe, his mother and father happy, and his destiny had changed.


    Surely he would make the most of this opportunity and do his best to reach the top.


    The girls continued their lively conversation as Le Chang looked around for new foods.


    After all, he was from an inner-city, everything here was new to him.


    He would run around changing stalls all the time.


    \"Le Chang, if you eat this way you will explode.\" Wuhan Xie laughed.


    \"There''s a bit of dirt on your cheek.\" Said Chi Ziyun bringing her delicate hand to Le Chang''s face to remove sweet bread crumbs.


    Le Chang gave a slight blush, Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei looked at each other and gave a slight laugh.


    Chi Ziyun, upon realizing, blushed again and quickly brought up some other subject.


    ****************************************


    A few yards away Bae Hong was with a man in a black cloak.


    \"Young Master, your father sent me to help you with the problems that arose.\" - Oa Tian.


    \"Finally,\" said Bae Hong with a Machiavellian smile.


    He glanced toward Le Chang, how daring this boy dared to be so close to Goddess Chi Ziyun. In her mind, no one was more worthy to have than him.


    \"Let''s wait when he''s alone and then we''ll attack.\" - Bae Hong.


    \"Alright, Young Master.\" - Oa Tian.


    He didn''t like the idea of ??having to help a spoiled boy, but in the end, Bae Long''s orders were absolute and he couldn''t say no.

 55 Life in the Hands of a Sadist!

    Wuhan Xie, Lian Mei, Le Chang, and Chi Ziyun spent the morning together, at noon, gathered at a local restaurant and had lunch.


    In the afternoon, Le Chang cultivated and became acquainted with the [Resolute Phoenix Sword]. His cultivation was firm in the middle of the 10th Grade Dao of Integration. Also, he had the [Thousand Sunlight Pill], so if he consumed it he could easily enter the 10th Degree Peak of the Dao of Integration.


    At night Le Chang had dinner with the girls again but said goodbye earlier. Tonight he would go to the mountains to hunt down some Magic Beasts and test his new weapon.


    Turtle City was in a wealthy area of ??Magic Beasts. Its prosperity, being a Second Class City, was due to this fact. The trade-in Magic Crystals and other products from the Beasts were huge.


    A little over fifty miles away was a group of mountains with Tier One to Three Magic Beasts.


    Le Chang warned Elder Long Mu and Elder Ming Feng that he was going to the mountains, he still had five days to leave for the Sect, and Le Chang would not want to waste a minute.


    They agreed and told him to be careful as the Magic Beasts are unpredictable.


    The girls also reminded him to be careful.


    After a quick exchange, Le Chang set off for the mountains.


    ***************************************


    Three hundred meters in the sky was a man in his black cloak, his eyes gazing at Le Chang as an angry bull watched his bullfighter.


    \"Le Chang¡­ Idiot¡­ If you had been quiet in your corner you could have survived.\" - Oa Tian.


    Although not happy to have to help Bae Hong, he was still a lover of war and chaos. At least he could unleash his anger on Le Chang.


    A vicious smile passed over Oa Tian''s face as he moved away watching Le Chang.


    He would wait until his target reached the mountain of Magic Beasts since there he could invent an accident with the Beasts or something. If he acted here in the vicinity of Turtle City, things would be very obvious.


    *******************************


    Le Chang continued on his way, unaware of the presence of his stalker.


    Its speed was astounding, moving fast and gracefully.


    It only took two hours for him to reach the location of the Magic Beasts.


    It was a majestic mountain. Nothing compared to the Starry Peaks Range, but still, it was a dazzling sight.


    \"Qi here is rich, there must be a good amount of Magic Beasts in the region.\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Well, it will be a good test now that I''m in the middle of 10th Grade. Besides I want to train with this weapon in a real battle\" - Le Chang.


    As soon as Le Chang set foot on the mountain a voice sounded behind him.


    \"Le Chang¡­ Die\"


    Oa Tian simply gave up his [Aura], he was in the 1st Grade of the Spirit Dao, the difference between Le Chang and him, was astronomical.


    Le Chang freaked out. Why was he being attacked by someone in the Spirit Dao?


    He fired into the forest.


    Oa Tian gave a slight smile, he did not want to kill Le Chang in one blow, but to play with his prey. He floated in the sky without ever losing sight of Le Chang, meanwhile, he kept his [Aura] restricting Le Chang''s movements.


    Le Chang was just a 16-year-old boy, even with the daily teachings of Seiryuu and Gao Yao, it is not a simple matter to change your thinking in a mere six months.


    Her heart was pounding. He was thinking of a way to escape. He knew that to his opponent he was just a toy.


    Oa Tian threw a few fireballs at Le Chang, and each time Le Chang deflected Oa Tian laughed.


    Oa Tian was rejoicing inside, his prey running like a desperate rat.


    It was great to see a little genius running in fear at his strength.


    It made his ego grow bigger.


    He was unhappy to have to come to this place to care for a mere ant on the Integration Dao, but seeing his prey run desperately made him extremely happy.


    Since he couldn''t release his sadistic desires normally.


    \"Boy, you have the [Changeable Armor] and the [Resolute Phoenix Sword] you should be able to hold him in battle as you run back to the city.\" - Seiryuu.


    But his face darkened when he saw Le Chang stop abruptly.


    \"Have you given up boy?\" - Oa Tian


    \"Who sent you?\" - Le Chang.


    \"You''re not worth knowing, kneel and wait for your death.\" - Oa Tian.


    Le Chang then injected Qi into his ring and a beautiful golden sword appeared in his hand, he also injected Qi into his armor.


    \"Do you want to face me? Hahahahahahahahaha¡­ Boy, don''t make me laugh... You have a beautiful sword, for a retard. It''s decided. I''ll stay with it.\" - Oa Tian.


    With a shake of his hand, an enormous rock fell off the ground, the size of a carriage.


    Waving again with his hand the rock fired like a meteor toward Le Chang.


    He, in turn, ground his feet, flexed his knees, tightened his sword hilt, and injected a huge amount of Qi into the weapon and his armor.


    \"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAA\" roared Le Chang as he struck with all his might at the huge rock with his sword.


    A huge explosion occurred, followed by the disappearance of part of the forest.


    Someone''s attack on the Spirit Dao was unmatched by anyone on the Integration Dao.


    Even though the difference between Le Chang and Oa Tian was only one level, the difference was astronomical.


    The ground shook, there was some Level 1 Magic Beasts in the place that fled in terror from the huge explosion.


    Oa Tian gave a slight smile, no one would survive this attack and even if by a miracle he had not died instantly, Le Chang would be seriously injured and die for the Magic Beasts.

 56 The End of the Battle!

    As the dust settled Oa Tian''s face darkened.


    Le Chang was standing with his weapon drawn, unharmed.


    Le Chang gave a slight smile and said, \"Mm? Is that it?\"


    \"Boy¡­ don''t think you''ll get out of here alive!\" - Oa Tian.


    \"Looks like Bae Hong asked your dad for help, but he just sent you?\" Mocked Le Chang.


    Oa Tian''s anger grew even higher, did this damn ant dare mock him?


    Oa Tian was not part of the Bae Clan, he was the Commander of the Guards, but he had been raised by Bae Hong''s father Bae Long.


    When he was little, Bae Long found him amid the rubble of his village ashes, brought him to his palace in Bae City, raised him, and taught the way of cultivation.


    When Bae Long asked him to destroy someone who dared to oppose the Bae Clan he quickly accepted the order.


    Along with the teachings he also learned to be arrogant like the rest of the Bae Clan, so this young man before him mocking him was a huge affront to his ego.


    Enraged, he quickly lifted three other rocks the same size as the previous one and threw them like cannonballs toward his opponent.


    Upon arriving at the Dao of the Spirit the power of the cultivator reaches another level.


    While someone on the Dao da Integration could control small rocks, someone on the Dao da Spirit could move small mountains. This meant that there was a gap between the two Daos that was absurdly deep.


    When one arrives on the Dao of the Spirit, his Divine Sense reaches new heights. It is virtually impossible to escape the Divine Sense of a cultivator at this level.


    Le Chang quickly thought of ways to survive the attack, he needed a movement with damage that would help him retaliate in proportion. Otherwise, he would die for sure.


    Even with [Changeable Armor] holding half the attack, the remaining power should not be taken lightly.


    An idea quickly popped into Le Chang''s mind, along with a small smile on his lips.


    Le Chang quickly shouted: \"Fighting Dragon God Claw\"


    A huge claw of a bright red Qi appeared in the sky. Qi''s claw met two rocks, the other Le Chang attacked with his sword.


    The encounter caused the ground to shake, trees were uprooted.


    Pieces of stone flew in all directions, Le Chang using his sword to spray the rocks the size of his head, roaring toward him like arrows seeking his target.


    Le Chang was eventually pushed back a few steps.


    Oa Tian was not using all his strength, someone in the Dao of the Spirit was not someone a mere cultivator in the Dao of Integration could face.


    Yet the surprise was on his face. What kind of monster was this boy in front of you? He used about 40% of his strength and yet did nothing but push his opponent back a few steps.


    His loyalty to Bae Hong was nonexistent, but to Bae Long it was absolute. He was the one who raised him and helped him cultivate, for him Bae Long was not only a Master but a father.


    That''s why Bae Long sent him to handle such a sensitive subject, Bae Long trusted him.


    He felt his instinct warning him to destroy this boy quickly, if allowed to grow up freely was a matter of time for the Bae Clan to suffer at his hands.


    He then shook his hands and roared, \"Die.\"


    A wave of monstrous Qi spurted from his body, immediately dozens of rocks twice his size climbed into the sky.


    He used 80% of his power in this attack. He had already destroyed several Spirit Dao enemies with this attack. Death was certain for a mere cultivator of the Integration Dao.


    Le Chang looked up at the sky and his face turned serious.


    This was by far the largest attack he had ever witnessed.


    The surrounding forest was already destroyed, but this attack could very well destroy much of the mountain.


    He then used everything he could.


    He summoned the [Dome of a Hundred Waters], [Aura Yin], [Aura Yang] and brought the [Changeable Armor] to its maximum.


    He also covered his weapon with the [Auras Yin and Yang].


    With another wave of his hand, Oa Tian sent his powerful attack against Le Chang.


    At no time did Le Chang even have a chance to counter, his only option was defense and nothing more.


    Le Chang roared as he ran away from the main point of the rockfall.


    Almost twenty rocks were heading towards Le Chang, the impact area would be monstrous.


    \"Think¡­ Think¡­ Think¡­\" His brain was trying hard to find a solution to the situation before his, your life was on the line.


    \"Use the [Golden Aura]\" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang quickly concentrated his will on his Qi Core by forcing a small thread of [Golden Energy] to go to his [Qi Channels].


    Quickly a slight [Golden Aura] covered his weapon and his body.


    He felt immense power growing within him, the gravel around him began to levitate, a wave of Qi pouring from his body, along with a huge [Ancient Aura]. It was like witnessing an Old Being preparing a powerful attack.


    \"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa\" Roared Le Chang carrying his sword in a horizontal semicircle.


    By moving his sword a Qi Blade came out of his sword, it was white and pure. It was an extremely dense Qi.


    Oa Tian frowned as she felt that attack coming.


    ''How does this boy have so much power?'' - Oa Tian.


    As soon as the attacks met in the air a huge wave of explosion covered five miles from the epicenter.


    Everything within that radius was transformed into nothing, any life there had been extinguished.


    As soon as the explosion occurred Oa Tian lost Le Chang from his Divine Sense.


    Oa Tian grinned a hideous smile and sighed, \"Finally this damn man died ... I need to tidy up if they find out that he died in a fight they might want to investigate the matter thoroughly.\"


    He descended into the rubble for Le Chang''s Ring of Storage and his sword. It was extremely valuable.

 57 Return to Turtle City

    As he searched the rubble his face grew darker and darker.


    At the time of the explosion any sign of Le Chang was lost, Oa Tian thought it was because of the chaos that became the site Qi, or because Le Chang had been vaporized, but there was not the slightest sign of blood, storage ring or weapon. nowhere.


    He spread his Divine Sense to the full until he came across something intriguing.


    Floating over the rubble, he stopped in front of a rock the size of two grown men. With a wave of his hand, the stone floated and was thrown aside.


    \"Bastard¡­\" he muttered as he gritted his teeth into a fist.


    Over the huge rock was a tunnel, and at the critical moment, Le Chang concentrated his attack on one point and made the most of the surrounding Qi shake up his plan.


    Using visual cover caused by dust and smoke, he quickly used his weapon to dig the ground.


    It was not a difficult task for anyone in the 10th Grade Dao of Integration, along with its [Resolute Phoenix Sword], the process got even faster.


    It was a brilliant plan that never crossed Oa Tian''s mind.


    The tunnel was too narrow and too small for anyone the size of Oa Tian to enter, so it floated above the ground as it followed the tunnel below.


    It took only a minute for Oa Tian to descend from the sky to examine the rubble, but that gave Le Chang a huge advantage.


    **************************


    Le Chang focused Qi on the tip of his sword and spun it like a hurricane.


    The earth in front of him was cut like butter by a hot knife.


    His speed was enormous, he shot into the interior of the mountain.


    Returning to Turtle City was now very risky, and your opponent would surely have taken precautions if he tried to return to the city.


    At the same time that he went forward he also went down, he was on a diagonal descent.


    His idea was to move as far as possible from his opponent''s Divine Sense.


    After ten minutes of air chase, Oa Tian stopped.


    The tunnel has disappeared from your Divine Sense.


    \"Tsk¡­ It''s too deep,\" he muttered irritably.


    His Divine Sense was extremely powerful and immensely stronger than anyone in the Dao of Integration, but he was not omniscient.


    He had a limit, but that didn''t stop him.


    He withdrew a long golden spear from its ring and began attacking the ground below with great power.


    If Le Chang entered the land, he would do the same.


    ********************************


    \"You must have escaped Divine Sense for a long time.\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Continue as deep as you can.\" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang''s plan was great, but it had its problems.


    He had already descended almost two miles deep, the pressure of the earth upon him was insane.


    In the execution of his plan, the shock wave caused severe damage to his body.


    Blood could be seen coming from the corner of his mouth, also exhaustion from having used powerful attacks and spending so much Qi to pierce the ground.


    Through the ground, he felt slight vibrations from the explosions caused by Oa Tian''s attacks on the ground.


    *************************************


    After almost twenty minutes the soil in the area was full of holes.


    Oa Tian was sweating and panting, he had spent a great deal of Qi digging so much, but his searches had been in vain.


    Meanwhile, ten miles from there Le Chang left the tunnel, he was extremely injured, the pressure of the earth on his body made his injuries worse, barely able to become conscious.


    \"Find a place to hide¡­ You need to recover quickly.\" - Seiryuu.


    Le Chang then fired, even with major injuries he forced the limits of his body as far away as possible.


    He walked another ten miles until he found a crack between some rocks.


    Entering the rock, he made a huge hole, digging a little deeper into a place big enough for him to be comfortable with.


    He then took some rocks and sealed the entrance to the site.


    He quickly transported some trees and placed them in front of the crevasse, with the help of Magic Circles he arranged the land and the place to appear that no one had touched it for a long time.


    After that, he collapsed from tiredness on the spot and swallowed some Medicinal Pills.


    The pain was excruciating and his vision blurred.


    \"I¡­ I never imagined that anyone on the Spirit Dao would be so terrifying¡­\" he stammered.


    \"He wasn''t using 100% of his strength¡­ Someone in the Spirit Dao is unmatched by anyone in the Integration Dao.\" - Gao Yao.


    \"The injuries are huge¡­ It will take me at least three days to heal from all these injuries.\" - Le Chang.


    *********************************


    Meanwhile a few miles away Oa Tian was frantically searching for Le Chang, but there was no sign of him.


    It was simply absurd that his prey escaped before his eyes, what face would he look when he faced his master Bae Long again?


    He kept looking for three long days, but there was no sign of Le Chang''s presence.


    ''Probably this goddamn dead buried, there''s no way he could have escaped my Divine Sense¡­ Impossible.'' - Oa Tian.


    After nightfall on the third day, he finally left the area, going straight to Bae City to report back to his Master.


    *********************************


    \"WHAT ?????????? Did you let him get away? Are you retarded? Did I spend so much time with you to become a piece of trash?\" Shouted Bae Long as his 4th Grade [Aura] of the Spirit Dao smashed over Oa Tian.


    \"Lo... Lord forgive me, but, I believe he is dead. It is impossible that he has escaped my Divine Sense, he likely died buried.\" - Oa Tian.


    \"Damn¡­ I hope he never comes back if I won''t have a new conversation with you. Get in front of me !!\" Bae Long.


    \"Ex... Excuse me, sir.\" Oa Tian said goodbye respectfully.


    He was extremely embarrassed. A sixteen-year-old boy at the Integration Dao fled him. For someone in the Spirit Dao, that was a stain on their background as a cultivator.


    **************************************


    Tens of miles away a rock exploded from the inside out.


    After a moment a young man emerged from the rubble.


    Le Chang stretched his body in the dawning sunlight.


    ''Although I didn''t fight any beast, it doesn''t mean I didn''t win anything. The fight with that man helped me press my Cultivation, I''m half a step from Reaching the 10th Grade Peak. '' Le Chang.


    \"Sometimes it takes a little pressure to bring out the full potential of someone.\" Seiryuu laughed.


    \"Are you going back to Turtle City?\" - Gao Yao.


    \"I think that''s the best thing to do¡­\" - Le Chang.


    He then fired toward the City.


    ***************************************


    In the hall of the Sect inn, there were a lot of young people, who went there every day to talk, eat and drink together.


    Although Bae Hong was staying elsewhere, he always went there to show himself to others.


    On this particular day, he was extremely happy, his father had sent him a message saying that Le Chang had disappeared completely.


    His mood was high.


    Upon entering the room he soon spotted his target.


    Chi Ziyun was beautiful as always. Sitting with her were Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei.


    The three were like fairies who had descended into the mortal world, all the men and women in the place staring at them all the time.


    Bae Hong walked over to the table where the three of them were and said, \"Hello ladies. How are you doing?\"


    He spoke with a big smile on his face.


    \"We are fine.\" Said Lian Mei coldly.


    \"What do you think about eating something with me? I''m sure I can offer you something you like.\" - Bae Hong.


    \"No thanks, we''re waiting for Le Chang to come back to eat with him.\" - Wuhan Xie.


    \"Le Chang? I''m afraid he won''t be coming back.\" Bae Hong said with a huge smile.


    \"What do you mean, how¡­\" Lian Mei didn''t finish her sentence before a voice sounded in the room.


    \"Who won''t come back?\"

 58 Arriving at Destiny !!

    Bae Hong turned his head toward the hall entrance.


    His face was a total disorder of disbelief and helplessness.


    \"Bae Hong, why wouldn''t I come back?\" Le Chang asked, feigning ignorance.


    \"Yo¡­ Yo¡­ You had gone to fight the beasts. I figured if you hadn''t arrived so far, you''d be there for a few more days.\" He quickly thought of an excuse.


    \"I see... please, tell the man who I met on the way up the mountain that next time we meet we''ll have a little better conversation. Since this time I was in a bit of a hurry\" Le Chang said with a smile in your face.


    \"You¡­\" Bae Hong clenched his fist and snorted out of the room.


    He just couldn''t get rid of that damn thing, but that wasn''t the problem, hadn''t his father said that Le Chang was gone? Did your father lie to him?


    Bae Hong was lost in a river of thoughts, it seemed that the last days were the worst of his life.


    He had never been so humiliated.


    Chi Ziyun, the Goddess of all Disciples, didn''t even look at his face, Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei didn''t care about him either, that was a hard blow to his ego.


    He returned to his inn and quickly sent another message to his father.


    ***************************************


    \"Who were you talking about?\" - Wuhan Xie.


    \"No one important, just a mutual acquaintance.\" - Le Chang.


    There was no benefit in talking about what happened. He had no proof and even if he had what he could do. Behind father and son, Bae was a mighty Elder in Soul Dao.


    \"Did you manage to hunt down the Magic Beasts you wanted?\" - Chi Ziyun.


    \"I just ended up cultivating, since I spent three days without seeing a single Magic Beast.\" - Le Chang.


    \"I see¡­ well, let''s eat?\" - CHI Ziyun.


    \"Sure, sure.\" - Le Chang.


    Le Chang joined them at the table and everyone placed their orders.


    Everyone shot envious glances toward him, three goddesses eating with him. That was the dream of many there.


    Besides, Chi Ziyun was now an Inner Disciple, with her status she wouldn''t even have to pass near Outer Disciples, but there she was eating and smiling at Le Chang.


    She always had an extremely cold face with everyone, but when talking to Le Chang her face lit up and you could see a kindness springing there.


    She felt strange around him since the sect''s examination there seems to be something about him that is extremely captivating.


    Would it be your trust? Your good looks? Your strength? Your honor? Your courage? Your character? Your personality?


    She was extremely curious about this young man, she grew up being considered a genius, but when she looked at Le Chang she felt her glow fade a little.


    How many men had not tried to fall into his graces? How many powerful asked to marry her, how many young geniuses of various sects had not tried to marry her?


    But none of them ever aroused as much interest as Le Chang, he was like a simple wooden box, but it was possible to see a divine glow through a small crack.


    He was like a hidden diamond, a pearl in the depths of the ocean.


    In six months he had jumped from the 5th Grade Dao of Integration to the 10th Grade, plus he was only sixteen now.


    Sure, by the time she was his age, she had already reached 8th Grade, but that was because she had pills and advice from a Spirit Dao Master at her disposal. Their background was unmatched.


    \"Miss Chi Ziyun, are you ok?\" - Le Chang.


    She woke up from her thoughts to see that she was staring at Le Chang, Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei staring at her with smiles on their lips. Quickly she lowered her head and blushed.


    \"Yes¡­ I''m¡­\" - Chi Ziyun.


    \"Everyone, pay attention.\" Ming Feng spoke from the door of the room.


    Everyone turned their attention to the entrance.


    Elder Long Mu and Elder Ming Feng were standing there majestically.


    \"The doctors warned us that all the injured can get around again ... So afternoon we will all leave for the sect.\" - Long Mu.


    \"WOOOOOOO !!!\" Everyone vibrated. Who there was not anxious to see what the sect was like.


    Only a few there had seen the Sect, Bae Hong being the grandson of an Elder did the examination more out of formality than a necessity. He was already walking freely through the Purple Flame Sect.


    After the quick warning, everyone ate quickly and went to pack their things for the trip.


    *********************************


    At noon all the disciples were gathered in the square. Chi Ziyun, Long Mu and Ming Feng were both onstage.


    Once everyone was there, Ming Feng said, \"Very well, we will leave immediately.\"


    At the end of his sentence, he waved his hand and a colossal object appeared in the air, it was a huge silver disk.


    It covered the whole square and floated a few feet above the crowd.


    \"Everyone goes up quickly, the sooner we get to the sect the better.\" - Ming Feng.


    Quickly just over five hundred people climbed. Ming Feng was quietly controlling the huge record, it only demonstrated the power of someone in the Spirit Dao. The disc weighed a few tons, and the amount of Qi needed to control it was huge, but Ming Feng showed no sign of difficulty.


    As soon as they all climbed the puck shot into the sky toward the Purple Flame Sect.


    The speed with which the object flew was insane, Le Chang was surprised, if it were not for the barrier imposed by Long Mu and Ming Feng around the disc, all would have been thrown out due to strong gusts of wind.


    Outside the puck, you could see the landscape passing by, rivers, lakes, mountains and even some Magic Beasts howling skyward.


    Le Chang observed everything quietly, he had sat near the edge of the disc and was enjoying the view with joy.


    Some young people looked at him and laughed at his innocence.


    Even the Elders gave a slight smile, only he did that.


    Le Chang was from a small town that recently became a Third Class City, there was no such thing. In the end, everything that would happen from now on was new to him. Seiryuu and Gao Yao had told him about stunning places, but it was one thing to hear and another to see.


    He calmly took some fruits from its Storage Ring and ate quietly.


    ************************************


    In the crowd above the disk, a hooded figure stared at Le Chang. This was the other person in the 10th Grade of the Dao of Integration besides Le Chang and Bae Hong.


    Everyone there knew of his presence, but no one dared to talk to such an individual since they did not know what kind of person was under that great cloak.


    Under the cloak was a slight smile.


    ''Mmm¡­ Simple boy, but has an interesting strength¡­'' - Hooded


    \"We have arrived.\" Said Long Mu taking everyone out of their daydreams.


    Le Chang raised his head and looked straight ahead, the sight was amazing. Worthy of the sects.


    It was like looking at a piece of paradise, the place conveyed an ethereal and mystical feel.


    The Qi was huge on the spot.

 59 The Purple Flame Sect!

    The Purple Flame Sect was in a small mountain range called the Purple Dawn Cordillera.


    The place was stunning, from the skies above the disk where everyone was, you could see waterfalls, fruit trees, wildlife, birds and incredible buildings.


    On the peaks, there was a slight mist covering everything, as if this was the limit of what they had a right to see.


    You could see the sect''s huge buildings with their precious metal-decorated ceilings, their training grounds, it was even possible for some to see some Elders flying over the place and the youths below shouting in their battle training.


    Without a doubt, it was an image to be engraved in everyone''s heart.


    \"Welcome to the Purple Flame Sect.\" Ming Feng said with a slight smile on his face.


    Le Chang was looking at everything with a silly smile on his face. In the end, he was still just a sixteen-year-old seeing for the first time such a beautiful place.


    Chi Ziyun found himself blushing when he saw Le Chang''s smile.


    She had also made the same face when she first came here, but she was only ten years old.


    Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei and several other people in the crowd also had surprised looks. Even First Class Cities didn''t look that beautiful. Such a view was worthy only of the Great Sects.


    The place conveyed a mystical, almost heavenly feeling.


    It was undoubtedly a great place for Cultivation.


    From the above, it was possible to see the divisions of the place.


    The Outer Disciples were around the Purple Dawn Mountain Range, while the Inner Disciples were farther inside the Mountain Range where the Qi was also denser. Likewise, the Core Disciples were in the innermost part of the Cordillera.


    Already in the absolute center of the Purple Aurora Range was where the Patriarch of the Sect was. His power was absolute, he controlled the entire Purple Flame Sect through the Elders, all in the Soul Dao.


    The Patriarch of the Purple Flame Sect was known throughout the continent as mysterious, to this day few people had the opportunity to see him. Moreover, his power was feared by all. He was known for his relentless sense of justice. Not all Sects gave everyone the opportunity, like the Purple Flame Sect, most Sects would take their exams only in First Class Cities.


    For his humble attitude, known for his impartial stance and tyrannical strength, he was worshiped by many.


    No doubt the Purple Flame Sect was a colossal force on the Continent.


    Ming Feng led them all to the base of the mountain range, there was a large courtyard that he used to lower the Silver Disc.


    \"All descend, from now on you must follow the rules imposed by the Purple Flame Sect, as long as you are under the name of the Sect you will also be on its Laws. Cultivate to do your best for the glory of the Purple Flame Sect.\" - Ming Feng.


    As Ming Feng spoke a person arrived, an elderly man, it was not possible to feel the slightest bit of Qi coming from this man, but his eyes had an [Old Aura]. He exuded a sense of power and arrogance.


    Seeing the man''s arrival, Chi Ziyun, Long Mu, and Ming Feng quickly bowed.


    \"Grand Elder Bae Mon. It is a pleasure to have the Lord here.\" - Ming Feng.


    Bae Mon was wearing a golden tunic, his gaze indifferent, as if the people in front of him were less than nothing. He was, after all, someone from the Bae Clan, their mark, wherever they went, was their arrogance.


    Bae Mon didn''t even respond to Ming Feng and simply scanned the crowd.


    \"Who here is Le Chang?\" Bae Mon''s voice was oppressive and seemed to scratch the brains of everyone there.


    Long Mu and Ming Feng looked at each other and a look of concern was shared by both.


    \"It''s me.\" Le Chang spoke calmly.


    As soon as he answered, Bae Mon appeared in front of him, the people around were startled and quickly stepped back.


    \"Did you hurt my grandson Bae Hong?\" He asked, pressing a little of his aura over Le Chang.


    Le Chang knew that lying was not an option, it was impossible to lie in front of such a being.


    Bae Mon was in the 2nd Grade of Soul Dao, he might be one of the lower Great Elders, but he was a considerable force.


    \"Yes.\" - Le Chang.


    Bae Mon frowned, was this boy scorning him? Even famous Elders like Ming Feng and Long Mu were extremely respectful to him, but a mere Outer Disciple dared to be so indifferent to him that it made his anger grow even more.


    \"I see¡­ I think I should pay you for what you did to my grandson, right?\" Bae Mon said with a hideous smile on his face.


    He quickly caught Le Chang''s wrist.


    This one, in turn, didn''t even see when his wrist was trapped by Bae Mon''s grip.


    \"The difference between the Dao of Integration and the Dao of the Spirit is an abyss, but the difference from the Dao of the Soul is unique!\" - Gao Yao.


    \"Grand Elder Bae Mon, what are you doing.\" - Long Mu quickly.


    \"Get out !! Who do you think you are to address your word to me?\" He shouted indignantly. Did a mere cultivator in the Spirit Dao dare to counter his actions?


    Le Chang was powerless, Bae Mon completely imprisoned him, he could not move under such pressure.


    Bae Hong, on the other hand, rejoiced at Le Chang''s misfortune.


    His heart filled with joy and he puffed out his chest, filling with pride again.


    His grandfather was a Grand Elder in Soul Dao and was defending him, his Status would gain a huge leap after that.


    Bae Mon then sent a wave of Qi in Le Chang''s Qi Channels, his idea was to cause some internal injuries, obviously, he knew he couldn''t kill such a person.


    Even the Celestial Light Sect liked him, and he was considered a hero for saving nearly three hundred people from certain death.


    So he controlled his strength to leave him with only a few internal injuries, which would recover in a month but cause enough pain to pay for his crimes against the Bae Clan.


    When his Qi entered Le Chang he, Bae Mon, gave a slight smile, but his face immediately darkened.

 60 Grand Elder Xia Tong!

    Bae Mon was surprised, his Qi entering Le Chang''s body was immediately sucked as if he had thrown water on a dry sponge.


    Le Chang, on the other hand, felt enormous energy within his body being destroyed and transformed into [Yin and Yang Energy] that was immediately sucked in by his Qi Core.


    Bae Mon again sent even more Qi into Le Chang''s body, but just as before, he felt as if he was feeding a hungry lion.


    Not only was he surprised, but Seiryuu and Gao Yao as well.


    No one could consume someone else''s Qi without using any technique, but they had never taught Le Chang such a movement.


    \"You¡­\" huffed Bae Mon angrily, he then squeezed Le Chang''s wrist until his bones cracked and broke.


    Le Chang felt excruciating pain from his fractured bones but kept a firm face.


    He would not show weakness in front of such an arrogant person.


    Bae Mon then began releasing his [Aura] on Le Chang, people close to the site felt tremendous pressure and quickly left the place.


    He kept increasing the pressure to make Le Chang kneel, he wanted to humiliate him as he did with his Bae Clan. Bae Long had already warned of events with Oa Tian, ??which made Bae Mon hate Le Chang even more.


    This one, on the other hand, stood firm even under the enormous pressure, it was like having a small mountain on its back, its knees creaking, the ground around it had small cracks, its blood boiled and its bones crackled. Faced with pressure from someone at the Soul Dao no matter what he did, it was impossible to even think of escaping.


    As Chi Ziyun, Long Mu and Ming Feng stared in terror at the scene before them, could Bae Mon go so far as to seriously injure Le Chang? Not only that, what kind of willpower Le Chang had to stand before such force. The three of them wanted to scream for him to give up and apologize, but they knew that he would never take such an action, even if he did so could become a demon in his heart and his cultivation would be lost.


    Le Chang gritted his teeth but kept his face calm and indifferent. The pain he felt as Seiryuu''s Essence of Life entered his body was much stronger than the pain now.


    Bae Mon, seeing that he did not even breathe heavily, became enraged and raised his fist to strike Le Chang''s chest.


    As Bae Mon''s fist hit Le Chang''s chest, a hand grasped Bae Mon''s punch.


    ''PAAAAH''


    Bae Mon''s punch was against the palm of someone who remained motionless without the slightest hint of movement.


    \"Bae Mon, who do you think you are to attack others like this?\" He snorted a man in a brown tunic, his face gentle, but with a slight air of seriousness.


    Like Bae Mon, it was not possible to feel a shred of Qi in his body, but his eyes had an [Aura] even older than Bae Mon''s.


    \"Great Elder Xia Tong !!\" Said Bae Mon giving a deep bow.


    \"Why did you attack a kid in the Integration Dao?\" Xia Tong asked sharply.


    \"This idiot dared to attack my grandson in Turtle City, was simply giving him a lesson,\" Bae Mon said nonchalantly as if that were the fairest thing in the world.


    \"Is your grandson a cripple who can''t stand on his own? Bae Mon, remember your position as a Great Elder. Let the new generation take care of its problems.\" - Xia Tong.


    \"Y¡­ yes sir.\" - Bae Mon.


    Although Bae Mon was also a Grand Elder, Xia Tong was much stronger than him and was much longer in this position, Bae Mon was his junior, his forces were too distant for Bae Mon to be disrespectful.


    Bae Mon released Le Chang from his [Aura].


    Le Chang bent and gripped his wrist, but his face remained calm. There was no hatred, no fear, no sadness, no regret in his gaze.


    \"That look¡­\" Ming Feng and Long Mu muttered as one stared at another with a serious face.


    Xia Tong then turned to Le Chang and said, \"Are you all right boy?\"


    Le Chang bowed and said, \"I''m fine, Grand Elder, thanks for your help.\"


    Xia Tong then placed her hand lightly on Le Chang''s chest.


    \"Take this Pill, it should heal your injuries.\" He said throwing a small pill at Le Chang.


    \"Thanks.\" He said swallowing her quickly.


    Immediately a deep medicine ran through his body. It was as if every cell in her body took a fresh breath of life. His broken bones were quickly healed, his mind calmed, the pain is gone, his vision returned to normal, and the blood in his body stilled.


    \"Better?\" - Xia Tong.


    \"Much better, thank you Grand Elder Xia Tong.\" - Le Chang.


    \"Great, great. Elder Ming Feng and Elder Long Mu congratulations on meeting this young man. He has a great future ahead of him. Well, I think now they have to take them to the Central Courtyard for the last instructions.\" - Xia Tong.


    \"Thank you, Grand Elder Xia Tong.\" They both said with great reverence.


    Elders were those who were in the Dao of the Spirit and had contributed significantly to the Sect, such as Ming Feng and Long Mu. Age was not a requirement, but most were over the age of thirty since even if they rose to the Dao of the Spirit in their youth, it took a while to make great contributions worthy of the office of an Elder.


    The Grand Elders were the ones who had ascended to the Soul Dao, age was not mandatory either, but to this day the youngest person on the Continent entering Soul Dao was forty years old this person was the Patriarch of the Flame Sect Purple. In his youth, he was considered a genius among geniuses. Today at just over one hundred years old his brilliance was still intense, being in the Dao of Purification, his strength was praiseworthy even among the other Patriarchs.


    After saying these words to Ming Feng and Long Mu, Xia Tong glanced at the new group of Disciples and disappeared instantly, along with him Bae Mon also disappeared.


    ''Teleportation?'' - Le Chang.


    \"No, they are only fast¡­ You can only understand the mysteries of space in the Dao Purification, it is not something anyone in the Soul Dao can do.\" - Seiryuu.


    \"I see...\" - Le Chang.


    *************************************


    Things happened so fast that everyone was amazed. A few minutes ago everyone thought it was Le Chang''s end, Bae Hong was rejoicing too, but Grandfather Xia Tong appeared and solved it with simple words. Not only that he even ridiculed Bae Hong and Bae Mon in front of everyone.


    Everyone looked at Le Chang with a new vision, even Bae Hong felt a slight twinge of regret before being suppressed by his hatred.


    \"Aham\" Ming Feng cleared his throat before speaking.


    \"Very well, everyone listened to the Grand Elder, let''s go to the Central Courtyard.\" - Ming Feng.


    They then began to walk and all followed in silence, still trying to process past events.


    Le Chang walked calmly with a slight smile on his face.


    Bae Hong was quiet in the crowd, his head bowed and extremely embarrassed.


    ************************************


    \"Interesting... Very interesting.\" The hooded figure though, so far this person remained neutral and no one seemed to pay much attention to her. The fight between Bae Hong and Le Chang seemed to attract all the attention.

 61 The Residences of External Disciples!

    After a few minutes of walking the group came to a huge courtyard. It was simple, the floor was stone, there was a small stage in the middle and a gentleman sitting in a chair in a corner of the courtyard.


    He seemed to sleep, his eyes were closed, and he was relaxed in his rocking chair.


    As soon as the group entered a slight pressure fell on them all, the lord''s breathing in front of him was huge, it was like standing before a sleeping dragon.


    \"Come on, it''s fine.\" - Ming Feng.


    The group then entered the courtyard, despite the pressure no one found it difficult to be under it.


    As soon as they all settled in front of the stage the gentleman opened his eyes calmly, got up from his rocking chair and stretched his body.


    With a tired look, he climbed to the stage.


    \"Grand Elder Mou Kan\" Saluted Ming Feng, while Chi Ziyun and Long Mu followed him in deep reverence.


    Muo Kan waved his hand, that kind of formality was unnecessary for him.


    \"I see we have some interesting young people, very good, very good. You are part of our Great Purple Flame Sect. Rejoice. Well, you are all External Disciples, each of you will receive a residence in the outer area of ??the Purple Dawn Mountain Range.\" They will also receive access to the first floor of the Cult Library and each month will receive three Level Three Magic Crystals. \" Mou Kan spoke, his voice firm and powerful, contrasting with his tired appearance.


    ************************************


    \"He must be half a step from the Dao of Purification\" - Seiryuu.


    \"Because he would be in such a simple place, being someone so important. Bae Mon, for example, exuded wealth ...\" - Le Chang.


    \"Dao of Purification is not a random name. Someone at this level needs to have a detachment from the things of this world, they need to understand how the world works, its natural laws and to do so one has to distance itself from it and try to see things as one. Bae Mon will have extreme difficulty entering the Purification Dao¡­ \"- Gao Yao.


    \"Is everyone on the Dao of Purification good? I don''t understand ...\" - Le Chang.


    \"It''s not a matter of you becoming good by not getting involved in worldly affairs, it simply requires that you have a broad vision and not focused on just one goal ... It is too early for you to understand this, worry about it when it comes to that gentleman''s level on stage. \" - Seiryuu.


    \"Right, Right.\" - Le Chang.


    *************************************


    Mou Kan waved his hand and a piece of paper appeared in front of each one on the spot.


    It was a small map with some markings.


    \"This is the map of the Cordillera outside area and where your homes are located. You are excused, you can go.\" He said waving his hand.


    As soon as he said that Ming Feng, Long Mu, and Chi Ziyun withdrew, they should return to their daily chores.


    With the map in hand, the group of almost five hundred people went after their homes, after half an hour of walking all came to a large stone arch.


    It was written on the following words: \"Outside Area\"


    Just past the archway, you could see a large street. On either side were small stone houses.


    The residences were simple, each had a kitchen, a bedroom, a bathroom, a small cultivation room, and a central room.


    No matter what their Status, everyone would have the same treatment from the Sect. Obviously, if you had the money to buy extra pills and artifacts besides the data given by the Sect, it was something else.


    The Outer Area was huge, with over twenty thousand homes that covered the entire base of the Purple Flame Range.


    It was like a small town, there were small tents opened by the Disciples that sold Pills, Artifacts, and other simpler items.


    These small tents in front of the houses were commonplace, a quick way to get items and also sell some items to get money.


    The Sect monthly gave three Level 3 Magic Crystal to the external Disciples. They could sell to raise money or they could use it to cultivate. Most chose to save one or two for cultivation and sell the other so they could buy Pills and Guns.


    Of course, those with the greatest wealth cared little about it. For example Bae Hong. He was surrounded by resources since his birth. He was already bringing a huge sum of money into his Storage Ring, as well as a gold-level weapon. Meanwhile, most of the people there didn''t even have a Storage Ring, just those kids from slightly wealthier families like Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei. Le Chang was an exception, his parents had spent a great fortune to give him such an item. But he also got some extra rings, we can say he had a few dozen so far.


    The new group passed the main road followed by the glances of the other residents.


    Le Chang analyzed everything calmly, so it didn''t take long for him to find his residence.


    It was well away from the entrance, the place was quiet, far from the noise of the tents.


    Upon arriving forward, a piece of jade floated in front of the door, as soon as he took it in his hands his name was automatically engraved on the piece.


    Le Chang then held it against the door and it opened.


    It was very rustic inside, in the bedroom was a bed, a set of covers and sheets, also had a pillow and on it was a small threadbare book, next to three Level Three Magic Crystals.


    Le Chang looked at the book and saw some words written on the cover.


    \"Cultivation Technique: Cultivation of Natural Transformations.\" Murmured Le Chang.


    \"This technique explains how to cultivate each of nature''s five transformations.\" - Seiryuu.


    \"It''s rustic, can''t compare with [The God of Death] and [The Way of the Dragon God] that allows you to cultivate the five transformations at the same time.\" - Gao Yao.


    Le Chang was not concerned with the techniques of the Purple Flame Cult, but with its resources. Since having Seiryuu and Gao Yao with him he had two Millennial Libraries in his mind. Every day Le Chang listened to Gao Yao and Seiryuu''s teachings on dozens of techniques, if he made any of the public, there would be wars to possess such teachings.


    Le Chang then lay in his bed, it had been a long time since he had a good night sleep, today he decided not to cultivate and simply sleep.


    **************************************


    Elsewhere in the sect.


    The hooded figure who was with the group all the time but was never noticed was sitting quietly in a chair in a small room. Everyone knew that there was a third person in the 10th Grade Dao Integration between them, but it was as if whenever they thought of such a person they had no image of her in their minds. It was as if he existed, but not either.


    The Qi was extremely dense on the spot, almost suffocating.


    After removing the black cloak the figure turned out to be a middle-aged, bald man with a definite body.


    His gaze was ethereal, the movement of his body seemed to create ripples in the space around him.

 62 Business Problem!

    The middle-aged man calmly put on a simple gray cloak and sat in a chair around a simple wooden table.


    There were small crystals scattered on the walls, which took care of the lighting.


    The place was very simple, with no luxury. A simple chair, a table, a small bottle of tea and a wooden cup.


    The man took a sip as he reviewed the latest events.


    ''Le Chang¡­. Interesting¡­. It has two God-Level Inheritance¡­. Also when I tried to study his core of Qi a force opposed me, preventing me from having more details¡­ His fight with Bae Long''s henchman was also interesting, he thought fast and managed to hide his presence from someone in the Spirit Dao¡­ '' - Unknown


    His whole being seemed out of this world, the movement of his eyes, his breath, the slight movement of his hands, all of them causing ripples in the space around him.


    ''Clan Bae¡­ Le Chang¡­ Well, I will not interfere in this matter, just as I did not interfere when the group was kidnapped¡­ The new generation needs to know how to deal with their problems and difficulties.'' - Unknown


    This man has been in the midst of every event so far, he has seen Le Chang saving Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei, he has seen Le Chang''s actions at the base of the Six Mad Demons, he has been saved by the golden cocoon.


    He saw Le Chang killing the men who attacked the group at night when Wuhan Xie was on guard.


    He saw Bae Hong arrogantly acting with Le Chang and trying to win over Wuhan Xie, Lian Mei and Chi Ziyun with their money.


    He saw Le Chang''s fight against Oa Tian, ??he also saw Bae Mon trying to hurt Le Chang, but at no time did he show the slightest sign of wanting to get involved.


    Being on the Dao of Purification and being alive for over a hundred years, he knew very well that those who wish to be able should take care of their problems. Besides, he had a strange feeling that he didn''t need to help Le Chang, this boy emanated confidence.


    A slight smile appeared on his face before returning to his usual indifferent expression.


    He then waved his hand, a slit appeared in front of him, as if he had cut the space in front of him.


    Entering the crevice he appeared beside Mou Kan, who was again sitting in his rocking chair in the Central Courtyard.


    The Central Courtyard was so named because Mou Kan lived there, and from there he commanded all the Courtyards of the Purple Flame Sect. His residence was simple, besides his rocking chair, he lived in a residence nearby, much like the residences of the Outer Disciples.


    He sought comfort in simple rather than a luxury.


    \"Muo Kan¡­ What did you think of the new Disciples?\" Said the man.


    \"Mm¡­ interesting, especially that young man Xia Tong saved from Bae Mon.\" - Mou Kan.


    \"I knew you would notice him¡­\" Said the man laughing.


    \"I felt someone analyzing my Qi Core coming from his direction¡­ He must know I''m half a step away from the Purification Dao, I saw a slight surprise on his face.\" Mou Kan spoke with a slight smile.


    \"Yes, yes. He has two God-Level Inheritance within his body¡­\"


    \"Oh! I see, I see ...\" - Mou Kan.


    ***************************************


    Mou Kan and the man continued talking for a while, they were good friends and had known each other for dozens of years.


    The difference in strength between them was huge, but it didn''t stop them from sharing a centuries-old friendship.


    ***************************************


    On the morning of the other day.


    Le Chang woke up after a good night''s sleep, it''s not good to always cultivate, sleep is good for the mind and body.


    He quietly got up, took a shower and sat in a chair for a quick breakfast.


    After that he left his residence, he intended to look at the Tents on the main road of the Outer Area.


    He wanted to see if there were any items of interest to him, most of them were the children of merchants or some groups who worked together on an expedition and wanted to sell their products.


    Because the outside area was a place where there were only people from the Integration Dao, items were not very rare.


    Rarely did a Level 4 Magic Crystal appear, but it was something that someone bought to resell or earned as a gift, as a Level 4 Magic Beast was comparable to someone on the Spirit Dao, meaning no one there could defeat something like that.


    Some people sought the path of alchemy and sold their pills there, they also sold ingredients.


    Even bodies of Magic Beasts were sold there, in whole or in part, like blood, leather, bones, and other things from the beasts.


    Le Chang had some great items, but they were all too precious to sell. He chose to sell some Level 1 and 2 Crystals he had with him, would also sell some Storage Rings he took from the enemies he killed.


    Le Chang found a stall that bought and sold everything, at least what was written on a large banner in front of it.


    Behind a small counter was a chubby boy, about fifteen years old, he was bald and had a playful look on his face. Le Chang saw that the boy''s cultivation was in the 7th grade of the Dao of Integration.


    \"Hello¡­. Uhn¡­ Do you buy Storage Rings?\" - Le Chang.


    The boy''s face brightened as he quickly took on the attitude of a merchant: \"Sure, sure. Please show me what you have\"


    Le Chang with a slight smile waved his hand and a small bag fell on the table.


    He decided to wear a simple Ring, but inside was the Storage Ring that he had gotten as a gift and it was where he kept his real things. He didn''t want people to see that he had a powerful Storage Ring, that would attract unwanted attention.


    The chubby man opened the bag and inside were six storage rings.


    He looked up at Le Chang, his face was a little surprised. Storage rings were rare and Le Chang took six of them to sell as if they were simple.


    \"How much do you give me for them?\" - Le Chang.


    The chubby was the son of a famous merchant and knew that the best option was always to be fair, it was better to create a loyal customer than to deceive someone for a quick profit and have his image tarnished.


    \"I give you four hundred gold coins for each of the rings.\" - Little fat.


    \"Great great.\" - Le Chang.


    The money here was divided into Bronze, Silver, Gold, Emerald, Ruby and Diamond Coins, the ratio was 100: 1, ie one hundred bronze coins was one silver coin, and so on.


    In a quick sale, he got two and four hundred gold coins, which was equivalent to twenty-four Emerald Coins.


    \"What''s your name? My name is Xu Gon.\" - Xu Gon.


    \"Le Chang, nice to meet you Xu Gon.\" - Le Chang.


    \"My pleasure, come back often.\" He said with a big smile on his face, as much as news about Le Chang flew through the Outer Area, the new arrivals have already spread the events surrounding the Six Mad Demons and how Le Chang saved them.


    Despite this, few there knew Le Chang''s true identity, so no one gave him much attention.


    *************************************


    A group of people watched Le Chang sell the rings, their eyes brightened when they saw the immense amount of money Le Chang received from Xu Gon. A look of envy passed over their faces as they headed toward Le Chang.


    His intentions were clear, the boy must have been the son of a tycoon who entered the Sect and was finding himself with his expensive items.


    \"Hey, you there !! Come here, let''s talk.\" Said one of them with a big smile. He was in his early twenties and was in the 9th Grade of the Dao of Integration. He was one of the forts of the place and had a small group that ran rampant through the Outer Area.


    Le Chang turned and saw a group of ten people coming towards him, there were four girls in the group. All voluptuous and full of charm, but their faces overflowed with greed, just like the men next to them.

 63 Purple Flame Tree Square!

    \"Eh... It''s okay?\" Le Chang asked, playing innocent.


    \"You know, there is a protection fee here in the Outdoor Area ... There are some troublemakers and we can provide you with protection. It''s little, just fifteen hundred monthly coins.\" Said the young man.


    \"I see¡­ I see, thanks, but I think I can protect myself.\" - Le Chang.


    From a distance, Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei saw Le Chang and went to him.


    \"Chil¡­\" The young man was going to speak, but Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei arrived.


    \"Wuhan Xie, Lian Mei¡­ I was going to talk to you, what do you think about going to go on a Magic Beast hunting mission?\" Le Chang said, completely ignoring the group of people near him.


    \"Sure, sure. Want to go when?\" - Wuhan Xie.


    \"Within a week, how about?\" - Le Chang.


    \"It would be great, even though we brought some gold from home, it will be insufficient in a short time. In addition, we can spend the Contribution Points we have earned.\" - Lian Mei.


    \"Puts! I really forgot about them.\" - Le Chang said laughing.


    The young man was enraged, he was completely ignored.


    But their eyes lit up when they saw Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei, they were like fairies, the girls in their group couldn''t compare with them.


    \"Do you want to go on a hunt? Why don''t you go with me and my group? I''m in the 9th Degree of Integration Dao.\" He said as he puffed out his chest with pride.


    \"No, thanks. We''ll go with him.\" - Wuhan Xie said pointing to Le Chang.


    \"Him? I can''t even feel his Qi right, he is a spoiled son who must have bribed an Elder to enter the Sect.\" - Young.


    Le Chang burst out laughing, Wuhan Xie and Lian Mei also smiled slightly.


    The young man was furious and said: \"Let''s teach this idiot a lesson, enjoy and take all your things\"


    The group licked their lips greedily, they saw that Le Chang had many possessions, it was not just anyone who could take six Storage Rings at once.


    When they took a step towards him, the pressure appeared on the spot.


    Le Chang released his cultivation as much as possible.


    \"Ten¡­. Tenth Degree?\" Exclaimed the group.


    Le Chang kept his pressure constant. The ten people in front of him felt their feet fail, their visions blurred.


    How could they even compare to Le Chang?


    ''I''ll ... \"- le change.


    The group quickly ran in fear, someone in 10th grade was a rarity there, they were the best candidates to become Internal Disciples.


    ************************************


    After the quick commotion, Le Chang ended and the two girls went to the Treasury Hall.


    This was where the exchange of Contribution Points for Artifacts, Ingredients, Magic Crystals, Pills, and many other things happened.


    Contribution points were earned from Missions, every mission had a number of contribution points as a reward.


    The external area was well away from the Hall of Treasures since it was in the Square of the Tree of Purple Flame.


    This square was an important point of the Sect, it was because of it that the sect was called the Purple Flame Sect.


    In the center of the square was a huge tree that covered hundreds of meters, the most incredible thing about it was that its flowers were pure purple Qi Fire. It was so rare that it only existed in the whole continent.


    It bloomed once every six months and its flowers lasted a week before disappearing.


    For the rest of the year, it didn''t matter if it was hot or cold, she would keep the beautiful purple foliage.


    Wuhan Xie, Le Chang, and Lian Mei left the Outdoor Area and followed the road.


    After a few tens of meters, the road reached a fork in the road, one going to the Square and the other going towards the entrance to the territory of the Sect.


    Their objective was the square, there was not only the Treasury Hall but also some other special places.


    Like the Missions Hall, where, obviously, the missions were taken. The difficulty was given according to the Cultivation of those who requested it.


    There was the Hall of Alchemy, which not only sold and bought Pills, but it was also there that the Disciples received training in alchemy.


    There was also the Hall of Artifacts, where Magic Artifacts were sold and bought, it was also the place where the Arts of Forge was taught, there were all kinds of weapons and armor.


    An interesting one was the Hall of Magic Beasts, there you could find parts of Magic Beasts, like bones, blood, leather and also the famous Magic Crystals, but it had a difference. There you could also buy a Magic Beast to be your companion through a Contract, it was a little different from an Inheritance Contract.


    Inheritance contracts were much stronger and few Magic Beasts had the power to do this since it should be a conscious choice of the animal.


    There was also the Hall of Disciples, it was where you took your monthly rewards and you could also request your promotion by advancing to the Dao of the Spirit or Dao of the Soul. It was a little busy place during the month, but in the beginning, there was a huge flow of people there since everyone came to get their monthly rewards.


    As the trio walked towards the square of the Tree of Purple Flame it was possible to smell the scent of flowers in the air. The road was flanked by huge stone walls that opened into a huge valley between the mountains.


    It was possible to see in the distance, waterfalls, birds, Elders flying over, Internal Disciples selling their items in stores. There were also some people riding huge tigers, some were even Level 4 Magic Beasts.


    In the center of the square lay the imposing Tree of Purple Flame, its flowers had just blossomed, each one was pure fire. It was a stunning scene, near the Tree everyone looked like ants, it was almost two thousand meters high, its branches extended hundreds of meters horizontally.


    It''s really was worthy of naming one of the Great Sects.


    The buildings and shops were built around the tree in a perfect circle. All the buildings were built in white marble, the rays of sunlight that hit the walls of the place made everything even more ethereal and heavenly.


    The square was huge, more than twenty square miles in area, it was like a First Class City within the Sect. There were thousands of people there, most of them in the Integration Dao, but it was possible to see a large number of Spirit Dao Cultivators and a few in the Soul Dao.


    Lian Mei, Le Chang, and Wuhan Xie looked at everything, dazzled, it was like seeing a piece of heaven in front of them. Everything looked beautiful and perfectly fitted in place.


    Really a vision worthy of a Great Sect.


    It was a place with which the mundane world could not compare.